Ultimate Lesbians

Butterfly Spa

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Wed, 26 Nov 2008 02:18:00 +0000

We had met by chance at a professional seminar. Ellen was the only other female in attendance at the seminar entitled "Correctly Analyzing Steel Futures: Evaluating the Impact of Weather on Far East Production". Ho hum. Being the only two females of the 30 or so other attendees we smiled at each other from afar and found ourselves seated next to each other for much of the conference.

Ellen Morneau was her name, and like myself, she worked for a securities investment house, she in NYC, and I, in Boston. She was petite, maybe 5'2", with short neat black hair, and skin pale as alabaster, which set off her startling dark brown eyes in contrast. She dressed well, a white silk blouse under a Jones New York black business suit, nails: perfect. Married for 6 years, she was 32, no children, and living in New Jersey.

We had a delightful two days together and I felt drawn to her, or maybe even stronger than that. I felt destined to be her friend. We had a lot in common, even beyond our similar careers. We found that we both liked to run, and swim, and preferred reading a good book over watching the latest sitcom.

Ellen spoke with fondness of her grandparents cabin on a secluded lake in West Virginia where she would spend her summer months basking in the quietude of sultry summer nights and of memories of sitting on the dock with her foot in the cooling water. I spoke of the quiet cold of the winter nights I spent at my parents ski lodge in Maine as a child. The bitter cold night air would close in around you making the fire in the fireplace the only source of warmth and light.

"Debbie, that sounds fantastic, although I'll take my Virginia warm nights over your Maine freeze- your-ass-off nights any day." We both laughed.

"You know Ellen, as I get older I dislike the cold more and more. Plus, I love to be outdoors running or swimming. I don't get up to Maine much anymore, plus with work and all, and Dan would like to start a family in the next year or two. Although, men make it sound like they are building a new shed when they talk about starting a family. They have no appreciation of what it is like for a woman to commit to that."

"I know what you mean. John and I just have too much going on in our careers to stop and take the break to commit to raising a family. Someday, just not now."

After spending two days together with Ellen I had to admit something to myself. I was sexually attracted to her. I'm no prude, and Dan, my husband, and I have a healthy and happy sex life. I wasn't concerned about my feelings, I felt that really they were just a healthy, natural feeling of attraction to someone you wanted to bond with. The feelings were the desire for the intimacy of friendship to be extended beyond that, to the more physical intimacy of sexual desire. I thought about what it would like to be with a woman, and more particularly Ellen, sexually, and thought that under the right circumstances, I would probably find it pretty fulfilling. But like my girlhood crushes on Tom Cruise, this fantasy was safe, because the circumstances would never present themselves. Or so I thought.

When the conference ended we exchanged emails, and hugs, and promised to stay in touch. From the feeling of an extra touch of pressure on the back when we hugged, I knew that she meant to stay in touch, and, in fact, we did.

Over the next 6 months we exchanged emails and chatted on Messenger online occasionally. Two or three times we spoke on the phone. The conversations were pleasant, delightful actually. I found myself missing her company, and I sensed she felt the same way. The bond we created at the conference remained and grew over the subsequent months and I soon found myself sending her small gifts, butterflies actually. She had remarked on a beautiful butterfly at the conference, and from that time forward whenever I was passing through the gift shops at whichever airport I had been flying through, I looked for anything with butterflies on it. Sometimes it was just a refrigerator magnet, other times a pen, but always a butterfly. Ellen was always delighted to receive them, and I would get an immediate email letting me know how much she enjoyed the gift.

And so 6 months became 8 months then 10 and our friendship grew. The sloe-eyed beauty had become my best friend. I told her everything, and shared my dreams, pain, and joy with her over those few months.

In early August, Ellen called me very excited to speak with me. "Deb, c'mon, my grandparents cabin by the lake, the one I told you about, is free next weekend. Let's hang out together and have a girls weekend, it's so quiet and secluded." My heart jumped. A weekend with Ellen sounded wonderful.

"God Ellen, that sounds fantastic, just us, sort of like a spa weekend for two."

"So can you come?" she was almost pleading.

"I'm in. Let's call it the Butterfly Spa Weekend. Wine allowed of course." I laughed.

"Oh yes,,,by the vat. I'm so glad you said yes. I really want to see you again." I let that hang in the air a few seconds, it sounded so nice.

"Just tell me when and where, girl."

------------------------- ---

The weekend couldn't come fast enough. As the date grew nearer the weather reported that it would be a hot, muggy summer weekend. Perfect. I was looking forward to warm evening runs followed by a swim in the lake.

When I landed at the airport my body was trembling with excitement. I almost knocked the flight attendant out of the way as I made my way off the airplane. I saw her, or felt her, almost immediately as I entered the terminal. Ellen was on her tip-toes straining to see up the jetway, and I saw that expectant smile on her face, exactly as I had remembered it.

We threw our arms around each other. I could feel the warmth of her body through the sundress she had on. She felt so wonderful. I didn't want to break my hold on her. I wanted to feel her warmth against me, let the scent of her perfume fill my senses. This felt so right, to be hugging her. My heart felt like it was going to burst out of my chest.

"Look at you," she smiled. "You look like you are ready for vacation." She beamed. I had worn my favorite wide-brimmed straw hat, and a simple taupe linen shift dress, snug at the hips, then slim down to my mid-calf. I am taller than Ellen, almost 5'8", and my shoulder length brown hair flowed out from my hat over the dress's spaghetti straps on my shoulders.

"I feel ready," I laughed, "for my vacation at the "Butterfly Spa." She laughed and we held hands as we walked out of the airport and into the warm, humid, West Virginia afternoon.

It was an hour's drive from the airport to the cabin, and we talked about the trip, and about how good it was to be together again. Mostly we kept saying how we couldn't believe we were together again for a few days, and how much fun it would be to get caught up. As she drove I kept looking over to her. I was really surprised how strongly I felt attracted to her physically after seeing her again. I think since I had gotten over the first shock of feeling sexually attracted to her, over the past few months I had grown more comfortable with it, or maybe that wasn't exactly the right way to put it. I think I had enjoyed thinking of her sexually as part of my own thoughts or fantasies. But now that I was with her again physically I was stunned how strongly I felt attracted to her.

I looked over at her as she drove, eyeing her delicate, yet strong fingers as they gripped the wheel of the car. Her eyes, those dark coal eyes, were lively, darting glances over the road, the horizon, and occasionally over to me. The skin on her face was perfect, almost creamy smooth, trailing down her neck. Her arms were toned. She worked out. I could see the curve of her breast through the arm-hole of her dress as she drove. She wasn't wearing a bra, and the soft flesh rose and fell enticingly as the car bounced over the country road. The yellow cotton dress was bunched at her hips leaving her legs exposed to the mid thigh. Her legs were spread, a foot on the gas pedal, and another against the door. She looked carefree, comfortable, and sexy.

"Are you even listening to me?" I looked at her puzzled.

"Oh my god, Ellen, I'm so sorry, I'm just so happy to be with you again." With that she looked at me and her smile radiated her inner happiness. Her hand came off the wheel and clutched mine in hers next to my thigh. We didn't say another word, just enjoyed the warm breezes coming through the windows.

The cabin was adorable. A small two-bedroom affair 100 feet from the water's edge; it was perfect in its seclusion. Coombskille Lake is small, and Ellen told me that there were only two other houses on the lake, clear around the point and out of sight. Ellen showed me my room, overlooking the west edge of the pond. Her room was larger, overlooking the lake, with large screened windows and a fan, slowly churning. The bathroom was amazing. The size of the bathroom was equal to my room. It had a large claw toed copper tub that dominated the center of the room. You could easily fit two, I thought to myself.

"I love it Ellen. This is really charming."

"Well, we'll enjoy it later, get ready, it's time for a run. Go get changed", and off she went. I squealed with delight, and tore my luggage open. I loosed the straps of my dress, letting if fall off my shoulders and pool at my feet. I pulled on a white jogging bra, and simple black lycra shorts. I stepped out onto the porch where I found Ellen already stretching. She smiled over at me, leaning in and kissing me on the cheek. "We are going to have so much fun."

We never saw another person, or car out on the country roads as we ran. Ellen begged me to slow down at times, "Hey, my legs are shorter." I never did slow, and she never fell behind. We finished our 8 miles in the early evening heat of West Virginia. As we walked around the back of the cabin I looked at Ellen in her yellow jogging top, and matching yellow shorts. Her skin glistened with sweat, her muscular legs taut.

As we neared the pond, Ellen surprised me by reaching up and pulling her top up over her breasts and over her head. She looked at me as I stared slack-jawed at her breasts, perfect in their shape, and size I thought. They were full, and slightly up-turned at the olive colored nipple. She smiled, "Come on, let's go for a swim." It all seemed so natural for her as she slipped her shorts off and glided down the dock, diving into the dark waters of the lake with the grace and appearance of a swan, white against the black surface. She broke the surface in a long backstroke twenty-five feet from the dock. "Hey, c'mon, " she yelled back at me, "it's beautiful."

It was an awkward moment for me, but as I looked at her, the absolute wonder of here face, and the energy she exuded, I mentally relaxed and reached for the underside of my jogging bra. I pulled it over my head and looked out again at Ellen in the water. She was openly looking at me, smiling. "Whoo hoo, go girl." I had another moment of nervousness as I realized that she was not going to afford me any privacy by the courtesy of even looking away. She was still staring at me as I rolled my lycra shorts off my legs. I now stood only in my thong panties and the temptation to run into the bushes and hide was overwhelming. But as I looked over at Ellen I could see she wasn't embarrassed at all, and in fact was looking at me with what I thought was a look of expectation. I could easily leave the thong on and just dive off the dock and in, but Ellen hadn't done that. She was nude as moved languidly threw the water.

In one swift movement I removed my panties, and tossed them onto the pile of my clothes. I closed my eyes for a moment, encouraging myself to move with the confidence I didn't really have. I had nothing to be ashamed of in terms of my body. My breasts are a b-cup, which look a bit bigger on my lean frame, but even at 32 everything seemed to be holding firm. My belly was still flat, and the running kept my legs in shape.

Ten paces and a less-than-graceful dive later, I joined Ellen in the cool, clean water. It felt wonderful to be nude in the water. As I moved through the water I felt it envelop me. It was a natural feeling. I swam over to where Ellen was treading water and we smiled at each other. "Isn't this great Deb? It's so relaxing to be here with you."

"I didn't know how much I needed this until right now." I said. "I feel like I don't have a care in the world." I leaned back into a back-float and took a breath to float and look up at the sky. Immediately the water closed around me and I sank like a stone. I came up sputtering to the sound of Ellen laughing hysterically at me.

"You must be used to the ocean. Fresh water has less buoyancy then salt water. It's harder to float and stuff. Here, try again, I'll help you, but you have to take a bigger breath and really arch your back out." She moved in next to me and I could feel her hand on the small of my back. I took a deep breath again and arched my back out over the water. As I did, I could feel her hands at the small of my back, the top of my buttocks, and between my shoulder blades. She gently lifted me in the water until I was completely horizontal. I could feel the cool evening air on my breasts as they broke the surface of the water and remained exposed. I knew that my nipples must have become hard in the cool breeze and the thought of Ellen looking at them made my temperature rise slightly.

What really made it hard to hold my breath was the feeling of Ellen's fingers on my back. Her fingertips were applying the slightest of pressure at the top of my buttocks. Her other hand applied support between my shoulder blades. For three or four minutes I lay in her arms in the water, enjoying the sensation of the water and her hands holding me. At one point, as she was adjusting pressure to my bottom I felt my hips emerge from the water, and for a brief moment my pubis was exposed to the cool evening air. Intentional? Whenever I opened my eyes to look at Ellen, she was always looking at me with that same "nothing to hide" smile.

I exhaled my final breath and let myself slide beneath the warm surface of the water. I turned to Ellen and, quite unexpectedly, hugged her. "Thanks Ellen, that was so great." I could feel her tense initially and then relax in my embrace. I was conscious of our breasts touching, and our thighs as we hugged. I felt a heat in my chest. I was so attracted to her, which was fine, because I knew we wouldn't be sexual with each other. We were both straight and married. So it felt fine to be nude and hugging each other, because we were secure in our friendship. Right?

"Well, consider this your first hydrotherapy treatment for our spa weekend. Okay?" she said with that irrepressible energy.

"I can't wait for my next treatment." I said.

"Well, you don't have too. C'mon, grab your stuff, let's have a body scrub." I looked at her quizzically as she walked out of the water and gathered her things into her arms and proceeded to walk up to the cabin.

I hadn't noticed the latticework closet off to the side of the cabin. I could see now that it was an outdoor shower. Not the rustic single spigot, cold-water only affair I remember from my youth. This was a large space, surrounded by elegant woodwork and bordered by hanging flowers and vines on all sides. There were three large, circular showerheads suspended from the ceiling, which resembled a combination of an arbor and grape trellis. When Ellen turned the water on, the spray covered all of the leaves of the plants and the scent from the flowers was overpowering. It was breathtaking, like being in a garden in a warm summer rain.

"C'mon Deb, there's plenty of room." Ellen seemed completely unselfconscious of being with me naked, and her feeling was becoming contagious. I was losing my own inhibitions about being naked with her, as well as observing her nakedness. She stepped under the warm spray and I followed her. Letting the warm water cascade over my hair and down my body. After a moment or two Ellen moved to a small cabinet and removed a small milky colored container. "Sea salt scrub. Here, turn around." I turned my back to her and I soon felt here hands applying a sandpaper- like lotion to my back and shoulders. "It will remove all the city grime from us, " she laughed.

Her hands continued to apply the scrub to my shoulders, back, arms, and then my lower back. She didn't hesitate at all when she came to my buttocks. Her hands deftly moved over my buttocks and down to my thighs, calves and feet. After the initial application of the scrub her hands would vigorously rub the scrub into my skin. It felt like a liquid sandpaper on me, it felt wonderful. After she had finished with my feet she stepped in closer behind me, and I felt her hands come up to my neck. Again, she applied the scrub, and a bit more gentle rub. Her hands came down from the hollow of my neck, and then along my shoulder blades. I was beginning to wonder how far this was going to go, when I felt her hands gently slide down and spread the scrub over my breasts and nipples. My heart skipped a beat, and Ellen, whose breasts I could now feel gently pressed into my back, stopped.

"Oh I'm so sorry, I should have asked first if you were comfortable with me applying the scrub like that. I wasn't even thinking."

"Oh c'mon Ellen, it's fine. With you, I'm not self-conscious." A lie. She didn't wait for me to finish another sentence before I felt her hands again on my breasts, massaging the scrub into them, and then down along my belly.

"Deb, you have an awesome body. I wish I were taller like you."

"Oh please, you keep in great shape. It's hard work for both of us."

"Okay, get under the water: rinse time." I stepped under the warm falling spray and I closed my eyes. Ellen's hands were on me again, rinsing away the salt scrub. Her hands ran lightly over my breasts, cupping each, gently lifting so he water would rinse away any scrub on the underside of my breast. I shuddered, but I don't think she noticed.

"You're turn." I said as I reached for the container of sea salt. I felt strange about what I was about to do, but I was feeling an openness, and exhilaration that I hadn't felt before. It didn't feel sexual to me, it felt liberating. My body was tingling from the intimacy of being with Ellen in a completely open way. It wasn't a charged sexual feeling at all, but more of an energizing feeling that comes with the realization of how full life can be.

As Ellen had done, I applied the sea-salt scrub to her back, rubbing it into her shoulders and down along the small of her back. I crouched and massaged another palm full of lotion into her bottom and the back of her thighs. I had to admit, I enjoyed touching her, the smoothness, the taut muscles of her thighs in contrast to the soft flesh of her bottom. I could have sworn I heard her moan slightly, but that was to be expected given the soothing feeling of the massage on her muscles.

I stood up and closed in behind her and began to massage her neck, and collar bone. Her head lolled back against my shoulder, and her body rested against me. My fingers worked down her neck, and then, as my heart pounded in my chest, over the tops of her breasts. It felt wonderful to touch her, and somehow, it felt "right". It felt totally natural to cover her breasts with my hands, my fingers playing over her nipples. My hands slipped to the undersides of her breasts and I cupped them, feeling their soft weight in my hands. For a moment I held her, and held her breasts, and then I realized what I was doing, and I assumed a clinical pose, and quickly finished rubbing her body with the sea salt scrub. I could have sworn that I heard her sharp intake of breath as I touched her. I quickly, and silently, rinsed her. As I washed her with warm water I couldn't help but notice the hardness of her nipples. They stood out like fingertips on her breasts, perhaps the water had stimulated them.

I had to get out of that shower. I was completely flushed, and admittedly aroused at this point. What was I doing? What was she doing? I turned quickly and grabbed a towel, covering myself and moving towards the back door. Ellen was quickly behind me, and I held the screen door open for her to let her follow. She did, smiling that innocent, open smile at me, seemingly oblivious to my panicked state. She passed by me with the towel wrapped around her waist, her breasts exposed and looking beautiful in their natural state. Ellen's comfort with her own nakedness made me feel embarrassingly naked.

"Let's fix some food, I'm starving." She headed to her room. "That was so good, I feel so refreshed now. Thank you so much."

"Ok, who is cooking tonight, anyway?"

"Let's do something easy together, something that goes with wine."

"Hmm,,,how about anything?" Ellen laughed.

"Okay by me."

In half an hour, I felt better, less awkward. I was in my element in the kitchen. I prepped some vegetables for grilling. There were fresh tomatoes from the market, and string beans, and a nice Pouilly Fuisse which I had opened and was beginning to take a sip of when I heard Ellen say, "Hey, wait for me for the toast." I looked up and smiled and my breath caught all at the same time. She emerged from her room in a white spaghetti- strapped tee-shirt, and short wrap around skirt. In a word, she glowed.

"Hey, are you okay?"

I stumbled from my thoughts, "Oh yes,,fine, I love that skirt. You look beautiful."

She smiled, "Must have been the sea-salt scrub. It always makes my skin glow. She came up behind me and slipped her hands around my waist and hugged me. I could feel the contours of her body against me. "Thanks so much for coming. It feels nice to just get away with close friend."

I sighed, but my heart was pounding. "I know what you mean. I feel really free being with you." She squeezed me again, and poured herself a glass of wine.

The rest of the evening was a relaxing affair of tasty grilled vegetables, and two bottles of wine. We talked and talked, about life and love and work. Throughout the evening I couldn't help but stare at Ellen, and her body. At times, her nipples showed clearly through the thin material of her tee shirt, and my eyes were drawn to them time after time, seeing a sexy perfection in how they stood out from her chest. When we sat together too I spied those beautifully shaped legs under the wraparound skirt. Carelessly at times she sprawled on the couch completely unaware, or unselfconscious that I could see far up her thigh to the string on her hip of her yellow string bikinis.

The more wine I drank, the more aroused, or less inhibited I was becoming. At one point, I went to the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. I had on khaki shorts and a simple white blouse. I unbuttoned my blouse and removed my bra. Why shouldn't I be as unselfconscious as Ellen? It was just us, why wear a bra. As I looked at myself in the mirror, I could see the darkness of my nipples through my shirt quite clearly, and somewhere in the dark recesses of my mind I knew it wasn't any desire for liberation that made me remove my bra, it was my conscious desire to be attractive, and to arouse Ellen.

I walked back to the living room, and Ellen was gone. "Hey, out here." I walked out on the screened porch. Ellen was sitting in a rope swing with two bottles of wine. The rope swing was sort of like a hammock and sort of like a chair that held two people. I squeezed in next to her laughing as we adjusted and shifted to both fit. Finally, nestled against each other in the chair, she handed me my fifth glass of wine. "Cheers."

I smiled back at her and touched my glass to hers. She looked at me for the longest time and I at her. Whether it was the wine or my deeply unstable feelings, I found myself frozen as she brought her face into mine slowly and placed her lips against mine. For a single moment, as I felt the tip of her tongue moisten my lips I was lost in the exquisite sensation of her touch. That sensation was filled with overwhelming anxiety and I pulled back, almost jumping back, in the process knocking Ellen's wine out of her hand. The glass shattered on the porch.

We both stood awkwardly, and in a moment the warm fuzziness created by 5 glasses of wine was becoming the beginnings of a stress headache. Ellen was immediately on her feet. "Oh my god, I'm so sorry, I don't know what to say." She had the frozen look of terror in her eyes. "I didn't mean anything, I just wanted to kiss you, it felt like the right thing to do. Can you ever forgive me?" I was completely unraveled. "No please, it's just that, I am not like that, and it came as a surprise. Please don't worry." I was having a hard time, my head was now pounding. "Come on let's get cleaned up, and get too bed."

"Not until you forgive me."

"There is nothing to forgive, c'mon. You are the closest friend I have, I just wasn't expecting that."

Ellen was crying now. "I didn't bring you up here to do anything like that, you have to believe me. I've just had such a wonderful day and evening with you, it seemed like the most natural thing in the world to kiss you."

It had seemed like the most natural thing in the world, that's what worried Debbie. For a moment she had tottered on the brink. What would have happened had she returned the passion of the kiss? Would they be undressing each other now? Her head was swimming.

"Ellen, c'mon, let's go to bed. I love you so much, and I will tomorrow too. We both need sleep."

It was an awkward and silent few moments while they cleaned up. The hug goodnight was cautious, but warm, and Debbie walked back to her room afterwards. Alone now with her thoughts she reflected on the events of the evening. My god what a kiss. The moment that she felt Ellen's lips on her own aroused a passion in her she had not felt in her life before that moment. She convinced herself that she had done the right thing by pulling back. Had that trickle of passion been allowed to flow, it would have turned into a torrent, and then a river, and then a tidal wave that would have smashed all inhibition.

Would that have been all that bad, she thought to herself. Why was she always holding back? Was it that she felt that allowing that passion to flow would somehow compromise her values? Or was it that she couldn't stand to lose control? She needed to understand everything first, be predictable, have measurable results. The messiness of uncontrolled passion was anathema to her. No, she was married, she didn't participate in deviant sexual practices. She had a marriage, a career, no complications, no mess, all controlled.

But that taste on her lips, that sensation of wet warmth, the smell of Ellen in her nose. Deb closed her eyes, and remembered the heat of the fire within her when Ellen had kissed her. It was a fire that had threatened to consume her. This was the moment in her life when she knew in her own heart that she would either maintain the order of her whole life, or give into the messy unknown of a passionate, unplanned, uncontrollable life, where nothing was certain, and all limitations had been removed. In the silent darkness a tear rolled out the corner of her eye, and then with resolve, she stood.

Debbie padded over to Ellen's room in the white blouse, and black panties that she had worn to bed. At Ellen's door she paused, but only for a moment. If she waited and thought about what she was about to do, she might never enter this new world. She pushed open the door to Ellen's room. She saw Ellen turn as the light from the living room came through as the door opened. Deb saw the red circles under Ellen's eyes as in the light. She quickly closed the door returning the room to the silvery moonlight.

"I'm so sorry Deb, I completely understand if you want to leave. I can arrange a ,,," Deb stopped Ellen by placing a fingertip over her lips. Deb stood for a moment, looking at Ellen. She was here, and the moment was now, and she began to feel the flames begin burn up in her. As she looked down at Ellen's questioning face, Debbie began to slowly unbutton the white blouse she was wearing. She slipped it off of her shoulders stood naked but for her panties. Ellen looked at Deb, and then at her breasts, illuminated in the moonlight. Deb hooked her thumbs into her panties and eased them off her hips, over her thighs, and then off her ankles. Now she stood completely naked in the moonlight next to Ellen's bed, and the flames of heat begin to grow within her.

Deb leaned forward and pulled back the covers from Ellen's body. Ellen had on the white tee shirt from dinner, and the yellow bikini panties. Debbie reached for the hem of her tee shirt and pulled it up over Ellen's head. And then, without hesitation, she reached for the panties, and eased them off of Ellen's hips, legs and feet. They stared at each other for at least a minute, in complete silence. Finally, Ellen broke the silence, "Are you sure?"

In response I leaned in and kissed her on the lips, tracing them with my tongue. My hand came up and cupped her breast, my thumb caressing her hardening nipple. Ellen had been right, there was something "natural" about this. Ellen fell back on the pillow as I continued to kiss her. Her hands roamed over my shoulders and back. I nibbled at her neck, reveling in the soft smooth skin in the hollow of her neck. As I continued to kiss and move downward I tasted the fullness of the tops of her breasts. The fire in me was now a burning blaze. I could not control my desire anymore. I wanted to kiss Ellen all over, and to make here feel the heat I was feeling. I traced my tongue over her right breast until I could sense the change in texture. I licked over her hardened nipple. It felt wonderful on my tongue. I had the immediate self-gratification of knowing that Ellen was aroused. I could taste it in her hard nipple. I sucked her nipple into my mouth and felt Ellen shudder beneath me. I thought I heard her cry out as well, but the blood was pounding in my ears, and the only thing I was sure of was the wonderful sensation of Ellen's nipple in my mouth. I moved to her other breast, tracing my tongue along its underside and then up to the turgid nipple, pink and budding with desire as my mouth closed on it, and began to gently suck. Again I felt Ellen shudder beneath me, and this time I was sure I heard her call out. The fire now blazed out of control inside of me, an inferno of passion. I heard myself call out as I ran the flat of my tongue over Ellen's nipple and heard her utter a deep primitive guttural sound of animal passion.

Ellen rolled me onto my back, she was moving wildly now, like a tigress over her squirming victim. She hungrily attacked my mouth with her lips, her whole body shaking against mine. Her hands cupped my breasts, playing with my nipples. I arched my back, trying to push myself against her. An electrical charge exploded within me as I felt her mouth close over my nipple. She didn't kiss it, she ravaged it, alternating between a gentle caress with her tongue and a passionate suckling of my nipple. I looked down at her to see her tongue swirling over my nipple, and now I felt my own body shudder uncontrollably against her. She looked at me and smiled as her mouth swallowed my nipple, aureole and my surrounding area of my breast.

My whole body was on fire, but I jumped when I felt Ellen's finger against my sex. My mouth opened, as if to protest, but any protest evaporated as soon as I felt Ellen's finger trace along the outer lips of my sex. It was my last barrier, my last moment to step back, but whatever thoughts or hesitations I had resolved themselves and I found myself opening my legs to her touch. Ellen's fingertip slid slowly along my outer lips. I had not realized until that moment how aroused I had been, but I could tell from Ellen's touch that I was absolutely soaked with desire. Her finger slid into me easily, and my fingers closed in a death grip around her arms as I felt her touch inside of me, caressing my sex with first one finger, and then two. Her thumb rubbed over my clitoris, and immediately the tidal wave broke over me. It felt as if my whole body had turned inside out as my unexpected orgasm exploded within me. My body shuddered uncontrollably against Ellen, my legs clamping her hand within me, spasming against her for a full two minutes.

Ellen held me close as I came and continued to massage me and caress my sex. As the spasms began to subside I felt a warmth settle over me and envelop my sex. I could barely open my eyes, but as I did, I could see the source of these new sensations. Ellen was between my legs and her tongue covered my sex with wet warmth. The sensation of her tongue tracing over my sex sent my hips involuntarily quivering. My clitoris felt like an open raw nerve of pleasure as she sucked it between her lips, gently tugging at it's fleshy hood. I looked down at her and met her eyes, and I saw the absolute desire in them as she traced the tip of her tongue over my sex. With a life of their own, my legs parted for her, and I saw my hips thrusting up to her tongue. With her fingers she gently parted my outer lips and I felt her tongue slide inside of me, caressing me, penetrating me. Again, I felt the waves of pleasure gather strength from in my loins, rising up from deep within me beginning as vibrations deep within me and growing to spasms of pleasure throughout my entire body. The pleasure was so intense I felt my body shuddering against Ellen's mouth.

I collapsed in tears of pleasure, the spasms again becoming ripples, and then vibrations deep within me. Ellen laid her head on my abdomen, caressing my sides. I could feel the softness of her breasts between my spread legs. My sex was absolutely soaked, and I could feel the cooling wetness on her breasts. I pulled her up to me, on top of me, looking into her eyes. I saw love, and desire, and still that glorious smile. I pulled her to me, hungrily kissing her moist lips, realizing in that instant that the moisture was my desire, my taste, on her lips. I moaned as I tasted my own sharp musky taste in her mouth and on her tongue.

I kissed down her neck and she moved over me, straddling my hips. Her perfect breasts hung over my face and as Ellen put her hands on the wall above the headboard I traced my tongue along the undersides of her breasts. Again, I tasted myself on her breasts; they were coated from her lying between my legs. I sucked her left nipple and then her right into my mouth. Ellen was now moaning continuously and moving herself back and forth over me so her breasts and olive colored nipples moved over my searching mouth. My saliva soon covered her breasts and she continued to sway above me. I kissed the undersides of her breasts, tracing my tongue along her ribs. My mind was on fire. I knew where this was leading and I felt unable to do anything but feed the desire building in me; the desire to love completely, to withhold no part of myself from Ellen.

Ellen moaned and moved onto her knees above me. I could hear her panting, whimpering, her hips beginning to undulate inches from my face. My hands were on her thighs which were spread wide on each side above my face. I looked up directly between her legs, and saw her pink lips glistening in the moonlight above me. They looked like a wonderful flower to me, in a way I had never imagined. I could see the pulsing between her legs, smell the fragrance of her sex. In that moment I fully appreciated the beauty of womanhood, the fruit of all desire and pleasure.

I closed my eyes, pulled Ellen's thighs gently towards me, and placed my tongue against the lips of her sex, at once tasting her uniqueness, her desire, her lust, her beauty. Ellen muffled a scream, but could not control her hips as they thrust against my mouth. My tongue slipped between her lips and inside of her very being. The tip of my tongue slid over her and flicked the bud of her clitoris back and forth before sucking it gently inside of her mouth. My god, the vagina is made for a mouth, I thought.

My tongue hungrily lapped, sucked, and nipped at her every nerve. Ellen was now gyrating her hips into my mouth, and I could sense her beginning to lose control. Her hand slipped down off the headboard to the back of my head and pulled me into her depths. Her juices covered my lips, cheek and nose. I was loving the fact that I was making Ellen feel as good as she made me feel. In that moment I lived only to give pleasure to her.

As if reading my mind I felt Ellen begin to tremble. First her thighs, then her hips, and then finally her shoulders began to shudder. My lips never left her sex, and I could feel her clitoris swelling in my mouth. I heard her cry out, and felt her pulsing against my lips. I tasted something else as well, something different in that moment, sweet, and sharp, and warm. I held her as she continued to tremble and then finally collapse back onto me, her hips resting on my stomach, her arms around my neck, and her head in the pillow beside me, crying and trembling.

I knew what she was feeling, and I held her, caressed her. She nestled in next to me with her head on my shoulder, her arm across my stomach, resting on my hip. And we lay like that in the moonlight, crying, holding each other, wrapped in nothing but the cool evening air, with the sound of cicadas coming from the woods.

Soon Ellen's crying ceased and became instead the steady breathing of sleep. I looked down at her, her naked skin pale in the moonlight. My god, I thought, what have we done? Ellen stirred a moment, and I felt her cheek against my breast. Yes, my darling, what have we done?

I drifted off into a deep and satisfying sleep.

The Seduction of Kathy

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Wed, 19 Nov 2008 02:15:00 +0000

I am a 36-year-old married bisexual woman. I have been attracted to women for as long as I can remember. I would like to tell you about my first real love affair with a woman.

When I was, 15, I had a crush on my girlfriend who was 17. I thought about her and thought about kissing her, constantly. One afternoon I asked her, if she would show me how to kiss so that I would know better how to kiss a boy. She reluctantly agreed.

I put my arms around her and held her close. Our lips touched. It was very exciting for me. My lips parted and I stared to probe her mouth with my tongue. At the same time, I squeezed her butt and my hand started to explore under her dress. She freaked out and left. We never talked about it, again. However I thought about it many times, over the next few years.

I lost my virginity to a boy, when I was 17. It was a little painful and not very fulfilling. I found myself growing more and more interested in women. In fact, every time I pleasured myself I would fantasize about making love with another woman. (And still do.) I lusted after the women in "Cosmo" and other women's magazines. I didn't have the opportunity to act on my desires for many years.

When I was 22 and in college, I had a very strong crush on my math teacher, Ms. Julie Smith. She was tall, about 5'9" short brown hair, deep brown eyes, very athletic, with full pouty lips and firm small breasts and a gorgeous ass. It was rumored that she was a lesbian.

I tried flirting with her every way I knew how. I looked deep into her eyes and smiled every chance I got. I let my skirt hike up and crossed my legs provocatively. I wore tight sweaters and tight jeans. Sometimes, I would come to class without a bra, showing cleavage. NOTHING seemed to work. I sort of gave up on it. I passed the class with an A minus.

Just before the start of the next semester, I met Ms. Smith walking across the campus. She smiled and walked over to me and said, "Hi Kathy." She put out her hand to shake mine and our eyes met. This time there was a spark of desire and recognition as she squeezed my hand. She asked me if I would like to go to a small dinner party that she was having the following Friday. I told her I would love to!

All week, I was in heaven but, worried about what to wear. I chose a long black tight skirt with a white silk blouse. A small gold pendent accentuation my cleavage slightly. (I am 34C) I put on my favorite perfume, Maha.

When, I arrived at her home at 6:30, there were already two couples there. All women. One was an obvious butch lesbian with a very fem girl friend. The other two women were older and had been living together for along time. A short time later another couple arrived both were young and very attractive women, recent college grads. They came holding hands and during most of the evening couldn't seem to keep there hands off of each other.

I was very nervous early in the evening but, after a few glasses of wine, I felt very comfortable with these women. They were very nice, although I did sense a lot of sexual energy in the room. We talked about music, the theater and politics.

Julie cooked a delicious dinner. She asked, "Who wants dessert?"

Joey, the butch lesbian giggled and said, "I think, Julie wants Kathy for dessert."

I blushed and Julie got a little upset.

Soon, we finished dessert and coffee. As we walked into the living room, I noticed the two young women kissing passionatly in the kitchen. It looked very sensual and erotic.

In about an hour, the women left and Julie and I where alone.

Julie said, "Come hear and sit with me on the sofa Kathy." She patted the sofa next to her. When I sat down, she immediatley took my face in her hands and kissed me fully and warmly on the lips.

She said, "I've wanted to do that from the first moment you walked into my class. You used to drive me wild with desire but, I have a rule not to date any of my students." Then, she kissed me again more passionatly.

I melted into her arms. Her tongue probed deep into my mouth as her hands started to explore my body.

"Kathy, I am in love with you. I want to give you pleasure as only one woman can give another."

Julie took my hand and lead me into the bedroom. As we entered the bedroom, she turned to me and we kissed again. This time she held me close and thrust her hips into me and squeezed my butt playfully. We stood there kissing and swaying slightly.

Julie whispered, "Let's get more comfortable." Then, she started to undress.

I slowly removed my clothes as I stared at her. She had a fantastic body, a small waist and perky breasts with dark aereolas. Her mound was shaved. I had never seen a woman with a shaved pussy before.

Julie gasped and said "Kathy, you are gorgeous!" She took me into her arms.

I felt her soft skin and firm body press to me as we kissed. I became delirious with passion.

Julie took my breasts and cupped them in her hands looking at them lovingly. She leaned down and kissed first one then the other. She concentrated on one nipple sucking it slowly into her mouth while her hand caressed my mound. Her finger found my clit. She touched and rubbed it, while she sucked my nipple. It was like an electric shock! My knees almost buckled as I shuddered with a powerful orgasm.

Julie stepped back and tasted her fingers. "Delicious Kathy... and you are my dessert." She gently pushed me back on to the bed.

We kissed and I felt her fingers enter my vagina. I pushed my hips into her hand letting her "fuck me" with her hand and fingers as we kissed. Her head moved slowly down my body, her tongue drawing wet circles on my stomach.

I looked down and saw her head lovingly between my legs. I felt her gently suck one of my labia lips then the other. Her tongue darted in an out of my vagina. She licked and sucked my clit hungraly. I started writhing and squirming under her. I was panting and moaning very loud. I felt her middle finger enter my vaginal canal and she stroked the inner front wall of my vagina sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body. (I later discovered this was my "G" spot.) Her mouth found my clit at the same time and she licked and sucked. I screamed as I had a mind blowing orgasm. I took her head and ground my pussy into her willing mouth. My breath was coming in panting gasps.

"How can I please you Julie!!!" I asked her.

"You just did my dear. This night is for you. It gives me great pleasure to love you like this."

We kissed and cuddled for awhile. I touched her soft smooth wet pussy. I loved the feel. She put a pillow under my butt and spread my legs wide. She mounted me, her clit touching mine. She started to grind into me, her hips thrusting, our labia and clits rubbing against each other. She was fucking me! She kissed me almost frantically just before she climaxed!

Julie moaned "I love you, I love you, I love you." This triggered another mind numbing orgasm for me. I wraped my legs around her as we basked in the warm glow of post sex. She whispered into my ear, "I love you Kathy." Afterward, she held me close and we drifted into a peaceful sleep.

I woke up in the middle of the night. I was a little disoriented. I reached over and touched her, my lover. She turned over with her back to me her butt snuggled against me spoon like. I wanted so much to kiss her pussy.

I reached around and cupped her breast and caressed and played with her nipple until it became firm. I stroked her thigh. She snuggled closer her legs parting. My hand caressed her warm smooth pussy. I loved the feel of her. I inserted a finger between her labia lips and explored. She started to breathe faster. My finger found her clit as she shuddered. I wanted so much to kiss her there, to taste my lover.

I moved myself between her thighs and gently kissed her labia. I loved the feel of her soft warm labial lips. I parted them with my fingers and licked them, slowly. They became slippery with her love juices. I sucked each one into my mouth as she had done to me earlier. She tasted musky. I learned to love that taste. She started to moan. I flicked the tip of my tongue over her clit. Her thighs trembled.

Julie whispered "Kathy, turn around and get on top of me. I want us to cum together."

As I turned around and lowered my pussy to her face, we were in the classic "69" position. I instantly resumed my kissing, licking and sucking at her sex. I felt her hands on my butt cheeks, pulling me to her mouth. We both sucked hungrily and lovingly on each others clits until we both had a very strong orgasm almost together. We cuddled together this way for along time, lovingly kissing and licking each other. I felt very natural and really enjoyed making love with this woman.

The above was the beginning of a 6 months relationship. Julie was a fantastic lover, who taught me about love and sex between two women. We went to lesbian bars, the theater and movies together. The relationship ended badly. She became insanely jealous and possessive.

I went a little crazy for the next year and became very promiscuous with both, men and women. I finally settled down and eventually dated only men. (I think I was in denial) I have been married for 7 years now. I have had one two-year affair with a married girl friend but, that is another story.

Susan and Priscilla

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Wed, 12 Nov 2008 02:13:00 +0000

You guys know me from before, my name is Susan and I have a roommate that her name is Carmen, you know that we have had very good times together but I am the star in this story and she doesn't even know this happened, if she knew, she would feel jealous, so don't tell her.

Carmen had left on a business trip and the day before I gave her a super farewell intimate party, we ate pussy like crazy and she couldn't even wake up from bed the next day, that's how tired I got her!!

The very next day Carmen left a beautiful brunette with blue eyes and shapely body knocked on my door. I was naked playing with my vibrator and when I went to the door and saw that beauty I put on a very sexy nightgown, although it was like 2:00pm.

I opened my door and asked her how I could help her and she told me that she was Priscilla, the new neighbor and wanted to introduce herself to all the neighbors. I looked at her from top to bottom and I told her, oh, hi, my name is Susan and I also have a roommate who's on a business trip and her name is Carmen. But you'll meet her later. Would you like to come in for a cup of coffee, I asked. She looked at me and said, no, I guess I woke you up; I don't want to be inconsiderate.

I said, girl, no, I'm in these clothes because that's the way I like to dress at home. By the way let me tell you that she had on a very long skirt and a long sleeved super covered blouse, but she looked fantastic with her small but firm breasts and her tiny waist and big and rounded but. So she said, it's ok, I'll take a tea instead, and do you have tea? I said, yes don't worry come in.

She came in and we sat in the kitchen meanwhile I was preparing the tea. We talked about everything and soon enough we discovered that we had a lot of things in common. I also noticed that she was a very smart and educated girl. Knowing that she was educated and smart made me even more aroused, but I couldn't figure out what her preferences were.

But, surprise!! She kept looking at my body and I started getting suspicious. I asked her, do you have a boyfriend, lover, husband, girlfriend or what? She said, I'm single and want to keep single. Men have been so terrible to me that I don't want them around ever!!! I understand, I said, women are more comprehensive and caring, have you tried a lesbian relationship? Oh no, I'm homophobic!!! I don't want to have anything to do with lesbians!!!

I said, oh well, that's your decision and I respect it. Why you ask? Are you a lesbian? I said, no, no, I was just asking. Then we kept chatting for a few more hours and we even cooked dinner together. I really like this bitch, but she is denial of her sexuality, she must like me because I have caught her staring at me several times, I thought to myself.

So how do you fulfill your sexual needs? I asked her. And she said, I don't, I'm just dry inside. Bitch if I do to you what I know, you' won't think you're dry, I thought. Anybody is dry inside, is just that you haven't found the right person for you and that's it I said. She said, maybe, but I'm not interested in looking.

Just by looking at her I was getting hotter and hotter. The way she talked, laughed and moved was making me go crazy and I had to have her pussy in my lips. I said, would you like to move from the kitchen to my bedroom/living room? We are going to be more comfortable there. She said, ok, and so we did. But it wasn't a good idea for me because the bed, my passion, and Priscilla. I was going wild inside!!!

She kept talking and started saying that she felt so empty and alone and that she really need it someone to love her. She started telling me her stories with men and started crying I hugged her and she told me that she was feeling tired that she'd better go back home. Then I told her, why don't you sleep here, this is a futon and you can easily sleep here, I'll fix it for you so you won't feel so alone.

I think I found my best friend in you, you're so kind. Ok I'll sleep here but just if you let me fix breakfast for you tomorrow, Priscilla asked. Deal, I said. But little she know that I had my second thoughts about her sleeping there and I didn't care what happened as a consequences of what I was going to do.

I fixed her the bed and she came back from her house dressed in sleepwear, long pajamas and all the deal, but she still looked sexy to me and I wanted her!!! She went to bed and I told her I was going to watch television for a while. But what I really wanted was for her to fall asleep completely so I could go on with my plan.

Finally, like almost midnight she falls soundly asleep. I woke up from bed and went to the drawer and got the hand-coughs. I also went to the kitchen and got some wide tape. I went to my secret hideout and got my strap-on vibrator and went back to the room.

When I got back to the room, I locked her hands and feet to the bed. She woke up and asked me what was going on, and I told her that I was going to gave her some lessons that she was never going to forget. She started talking loud asking me to unlock her, and that excited me even more.

Listen if you don't shut the fuck up bitch I will have to put this tape over your beautiful lips and I don't want to. She started yelling and asking what I was going to do to her. I said, enough, tape for you sweetie, and I covered her mouth with tape. Then I ripped her clothes off of her and got even more excited with what I saw. She had the biggest pussy I've ever seen and it was going to be all for me, I thought. I made a strip tease for her and went straight to nibble on her tits. They were so sweet and wonderful I was cumin just by sucking on them. Then I kept kissing her all over until I got to her pussy.

I started to pass my tongue on her shaved pussy all around her clit but without touching it. Sweetly and softly I was biting, licking, nibbling on it and she was screaming with her mouth closed. I finally started eating her clit and tonguing her in and out and she got very excited, she was about to cum, before she came, I put on my strap on vibrator and started penetrating her.

She was so wet that we didn't need lubricant for her. I finished my job and I took the tape out of he mouth and she had a shy smile on her face. She told me, I disguised you!!! I told you that story of me being homophobic and you'd fall for it. It made you feel really excited didn't it?

What you're talking about? I asked. I am saying that I've been a lesbian for 10 years now and I disguised you!!!! I made up that entire story to see if I could get you excited, and it worked!!! Priscilla told me. I don't object of telling you that lie, because it has been the most amazing sex I've ever had!!!

I've been thinking about doing this since I saw you the other day coming from the park with your tight biker shorts and short tank top. You looked so amazing that I said that you had to be for me.

Is your roommate a lesbian? Priscilla asked. We are both bisexual and we've been having a secret affair ever since we discovered it, I answered. Good, maybe we can have a lot of fun the three of us or maybe you want to keep this our little secret, Priscilla whispered in my ear.

I said, ok, we'll keep it a secret, but now that I know you're a lesbian, you're going to eat my pussy as well or better than I did my little whore. We fucked for the rest of the night; I don't know what I'm going to do when Carmen gets back!!

Lauren and Deanna

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Wed, 05 Nov 2008 02:11:00 +0000

Lauren was a 45-year-old single woman. She was single by choice and not by lack of attention. There were suitors but, she just hadn't found that one, that special person that she had in mind. Sometimes, she wondered if perhaps her standards and expectations were too high. Maybe, although, she doubted that strongly. Her person was out there. She would know it, when they met. Until then, there was no need to get involved with someone for the sake of not being alone. What good could come of that? If she did that, she would not be honest with her lover or herself.

She considered herself to be modestly pretty. Lauren had never been the type to go on about her looks, although she was attractive. She had a nice curvaceous form that managed to catch a pair of observant eyes even now. Her presence and overall charisma allowed her a ten-year-leeway, when it came to her age. Very few people perceived her to be her factual age. There might even have been a few who had thought that our dear Lauren had stumbled upon the fountain of youth by the bounce that she could have in her step on any given day.

She stood quietly inside a bookstore in the openly gay part of town, doing her best to choose from the books before her. Lauren raked her fingers through her long black hair, brushing the full curls from her eyes. She ignored the faint rustle of her blue jacket, taking more interest in the woman, who had just entered the bookstore. Her brown eyes tried not to stare but, the beautiful smile that the young woman greeted the employees at the front entrance with was hard to look away from. She shyly dipped her head as the woman came closer. Her hands slipped within the pockets of her jeans while she inwardly commanded her thoughts to focus once more on the task of selecting a book to read.

When Lauren's peripheral vision captured the petite young woman, she allowed her mind to take inventory. If she didn't say hello, she might as well have fodder for fantasy while within her bed tonight.

Lauren noticed that the woman was shorter than she was. She guessed that the woman was around 5'3. Of course, that was her true height without those black heeled boots that were adding a nice little touch to those faded jeans which fitted much too nicely to the woman legs.

"And more importantly," Lauren thought, "her ass."

The feeling of her lips upturned at the site of those jeans filled so wonderfully made Lauren begin blushing just a bit. She continued her surreptitious gaze, despite it.

The slope of the young woman's backside met a strong back, rising upward still, to delicate shoulders and a long neck which held a patient oval face. Shoulder-length mahogany hair bordered, dangerously close to black. Only the light reflecting from the lighting above revealed its true color by glinting off the reddish hue hidden at first glance.

Lauren held her breath as the caramel-skinned woman shrugged out of her black leather jacket, then crouched down to look at the lower shelves. It was then that she too felt a bit warm in this store. Her gaze feasted on the full breasts being housed upon that petite form. The gray turtle-necked sweater that had been hidden beneath the jacket molded perfectly to this young woman's upper body. If she were to guess, Lauren would say that this woman was in her mid-twenties.

With a sudden jerk, the young woman stood up. She scooped her jacket from where she had rested it on the floor then began walking toward Lauren.

Lauren tensed as the woman came closer. She debated saying a quick, greeting but, found herself worrying about other things as a bookstore employee came up the aisle from the other side. She was about to be surrounded within a few moments. With this guy coming, she doubted very much that she would have the opportunity to speak with this intriguing young woman.

"Ma'am," the young man said with a smile. "Is there anything that I can help you find?"

"Um, Actually," Lauren stammered. "I want— "

"Excuse me," the young woman smirked. She gently eased her way through the crowded aisle brushing seductively against Lauren in passing.

Lauren swallowed the arousal rising within her throat at the brush and more importantly the knowing smile, that accompanied it. Her eyes followed the woman down the aisle and around to the other side. The aisles were all short enough for her to clearly see over. She wondered if the woman had stopped directly in front of her on purpose, granting her the chance to study her once more only this time from behind.

The young man chuckled softly under his breath. "I'd say, you know what you are looking for, today. Let us know if we can um... help."

Laughing at herself for being caught in her admiration, Lauren promised to find him if she needed help with... a book. For several minutes after he left, she did try very hard to ignore the woman standing in front of her view. When she witnessed the woman bending over in a way that showcased her heart-shaped behind, she finally gave up all attempts at ignoring what clearly did not want to be ignored.

Leaning forward, Lauren crossed her arms, resting them along the top of the book while using them as a pillow for her chin. "So are you doing that on purpose?" she asked with a genuine smile.

The young woman reached out for a book and then stopped with the question given to her. Long, delicate fingers rested along the spine of the book as she answered. "Doing what, Love?"

Lauren laughed. "Tormenting me."

"Is that what I'm doing?"

"Something tells me that you know exactly what you are doing."

Turning to face Lauren, the young woman smiled. She placed her hands above her head, simulating a halo.

"Yeah, right!" Lauren giggled. "I don't believe that for a minute!" Those deep brown eyes were much too mischievous to belong to any angel.

Full lips allowed a feigned gasp of shock to fill the air. "Lovely, you have offended my Spanish honor," she teased.

"We can't have that," Lauren chuckled. "Can we?"

"No, we cannot."

"So what do you want to do about it?"

The young woman smiled devilishly. Just as she was about to speak, another employee approached.

The twenty-something blonde smiled happily. "How are you, today, ladies? Is there anything that I could help you with?"

Lauren would have liked to tell her that she could really help her by notifying the entire staff to leave her alone with this woman so that she could possibly see where this bit of chemistry might lead but, opted to let her new friend handle it.

"Actually, I think we are doing pretty well on our own," the caramel-skinned woman said. She exchanged glances with Lauren which seemed to be asking, "Aren't we?"

Nodding, Lauren said, "Yes, we're doing just fine."

The blonde looked from one woman to the other wondering what she was missing. She stared at the women for a long moment, wondering if they were really looking for a book at all. When they began looking through the sections in front of them, she sighed. Then, she left the women to continue whatever she had obviously interrupted.

Lauren closed the book that she had been absently thumbing through while waiting for the curious blonde to leave. She looked up to see her new friend standing once again with her back to her. There was this slight fear that whatever they had been working toward was lost with the sudden interruption. This silence now was certainly a bit awkward. Her brown eyes studied the slight fidgeting from the younger woman on the other aisle.

Lauren smiled happily as the woman turned around and said, "Um, that shelf is kind of high. . . I would ask one of the salespeople but, they seem. . . kind of busy."

The salespeople were all bored witless. If this woman had, even, looked their' direction, one might have come running. Lauren decided to play along with this little ruse, if it meant that she would learn more about this woman. She walked around to the next aisle. Moving to stand directly behind the petite woman, she pressed herself subtly against her. She reached upward, taking down the book that the young woman had pointed to.

"What's your name?" Lauren whispered into a delicate ear. As the woman beside her turned through the pages, she looked over her shoulder, pretending to take interest in the book as a few bookstore employees glanced their way.

"My name's Deanna. What's yours?"

Lauren let the name sink into her every fiber before answering. "I'm Lauren."

"Lauren?"

"Yes?" Lauren felt her heart racing within her breast.

Leaning closer, Deanna asked, "Why are we whispering?"

Lauren smiled against Deanna's ear. "Would you believe it is because we are inside a bookstore and should be quiet?" she joked.

"Nope. Besides, that rule is for the library."

"No, I think that one goes for bookstores, too."

Deanna laughed softly. She was enjoying her playful banter with Lauren. In a show of affection, she gently nudged the woman beside her. "So how's the coffee in this place?" she asked, trying to keep her voice low but, not quite a whisper.

"Oh, it's great if you enjoy drinking crude oil." Lauren felt her heart swell with the sound of Deanna's laughter.

"That bad, huh?"

"Oh, it's awful. I once saw this poor woman wheeled out of here after eating a muffin which had been in their display for a month."

Deanna arched her eyebrow with a smirk. "You're tweaking my nips."

Lauren sighed as her imagination thought of her reenacting those words. She would love to do anything for this woman especially playing or teasing at her nipples. "Ok, so maybe it wasn't quite a month," she admitted.

"Mm-hmm."

"It was more like two weeks but, still— "

Once again Deanna's laughter warmed her soul. Lauren smiled broadly. "There is a nice little coffee shop a few stores down."

Deanna smirked. She pointed over her shoulder to the area which Lauren had been struggling to select a book. "Ok, I'll grab us, a table, while you decide on a book."

Nodding Lauren hurried to return to the books which had been holding her interest. She stopped in mid-stride. "Hey, what about you? Didn't you want to get a book?"

Beginning to walk away, Deanna shook her head. "No."

"Then what are you doing, here?"

Deanna chuckled. "My friend works up here. I was just wondering if she was working. She isn't so I was just— " She bit playfully at her bottom lip. "Uh, browsing." She winked with a flirtatious wave. "See ya, soon."

Lauren stood staring after Deanna with a smile on her face. "Browsing, huh," she thought.

It didn't take long at all for Lauren to leave the bookstore and walk down to the coffee shop on the corner. Before she had even arrived at the shop, the scent of freshly brewed coffee tempted those walking by. She entered the warmth of the shop, feeling it vanquish the slight autumn chill. The woman sitting patiently at the corner table caught her eye.

Lauren approached with a smile as she observed the way that the sun filtered in on those nearby the floor to ceiling windows. It seemed to give all those people a warm glow. Deanna looking away from the window to greet her with a warm smile sent her heart skipping just a bit.

"Hey," she said, taking a seat opposite the young woman.

"Hi, love." Deanna looked down at the bag which Lauren was setting near her feet. "What did you wind up getting?"

Lauren smiled shyly. "I couldn't decide and wanted to hurry and meet you here so I just bought them both."

Deanna laughed as Lauren continued.

"Hey, I know better than to keep a beautiful woman waiting. It's bad manners."

Nodding, Deanna tried to keep a straight face but, her mischievous smirk seeped through. "We can't have that. Can we?"

"No, we can't." Lauren rested her chin in her hand, curling her fingers just under her lips. Her smile showed through her delicate fingers. She tilted her head just slightly while her brown eyes studied the woman looking out the windows once again.

There was a lengthy silence but, Lauren found that despite it, she was not awkward in the least. It was nice to simply be in each other's presence. In fact, it was quite nice. The soft sound of Deanna's voice broke that silence gently.

"Someone wishes to get your attention, lovely."

"Hmm," Lauren asked as if waking from a daze. She frowned then looked curiously around the coffee shop.

Janet, the woman behind the counter had been trying to wave her attention since she had joined Deanna at her table. She sighed in obvious relief that Lauren had finally noticed her. Silently, she mouthed the words, "Who's she?"

Lauren smiled, then shrugged which tormented her friend to no end before looking back to Deanna. "How did you know?"

"Eyes in the back of my head," Deanna joked. Her finger pointed to the reflective surface of the windows which allowed her to see everything taking place behind her. Even the sandy-blonde making her way to their table.

Lauren turned her head to see, Janet making her way to their table. She frowned in wonder. It was not the shop's policy to wait on customers like this. You ordered up front. So why, she wondered, was Janet asking them what they would like today?

Deanna smiled as she faced the woman waiting expectantly to hear her answer. "Bottled water, I guess."

Janet placed her hand on her hips. "Aw, come on. This is a coffee shop. What's your fix? Cappuccino, Café Latté, Frappuccino. . . I could keep going, you know?"

Laughing, Deanna nodded. "I'm sure you could, love. I just don't drink coffee."

Lauren and Janet looked at Deanna as though she had just spoken in a foreign language.

Janet motioned for Deanna to keep it down. "What are ya trying to do? Put us out of business." She smiled warmly. "How about hot chocolate then?"

Deanna nodded. "That I can do."

"Alright, one hot chocolate and the usual coming up," Janet announced happily.

"She has a usual?" Deanna asked with a smirk.

"Yep." Janet looked to her friend. "She's gotten the same thing for as long as I've been working here. Lauren always has a café au lait. " She patted Lauren's shoulder lightly. "I'll be right back with your drinks."

Deanna nodded before looking away to the windows.

Lauren blushed hotly as Janet made the "ok" sign with her hand and silently mouthed the word, "Nice." She was certain that Deanna could see Janet's every move. This theory was proven correct by the fact that she saw the corners of Deanna's mouth curl upward shortly after Janet's little declaration of approval.

Once they were alone, Lauren leaned forward. "Sorry about that, babe."

Deanna turned back to Lauren, who was looking at her with such genuine affection in her eyes. "Oh, that's okay. She's just being protective of you."

"She was being nosey not protective."

"She just wanted to know who you were with. It speaks very highly of you."

"How so?"

"That she cares about whom you are spending your time with, means she thinks a great deal about you and wants her friend happy. Which in turn, gives me reason to believe that there is a lot to think highly of."

Lauren felt this wonderful sense of comfort for the duration of their conversation. It was odd, to her, how easily, she seemed to just be at ease with Deanna. She did take notice of the fact that this had all happened in such a short time, where it usually might have taken several dates to reach the comfort level which she was at as she left the coffee shop with a smile. She and Deanna had exchanged numbers much to her delight. Things just seemed to have this charmed feel to them.

Entering her home, Lauren tried to go about this as usual but, her thoughts would drift to Deanna and what the young woman might be doing at any given moment. She often laughed at herself, knowing that she hadn't behaved this way since she was a teenager. So many times throughout the day, she wondered, just how long the proper dating etiquette required her to wait before calling Deanna. To distract herself from those thoughts, she ventured outside to the backyard with her dog, Jude.

A game of soccer between the two, found Lauren sitting down wearily on the porch. Her yellow Labrador rested her chin on Lauren's knee with a bit of a pout. Lauren huffed a laugh at the sad eyes.

"Jude, be merciful here," she joked rubbing her dog's ears. "Not all of us are still considered puppies." Lauren smiled affectionately at her dog before kicking the ball back out into the backyard.

Jude raced after the ball then, soon found contentment in her solitary game of soccer.

The phone ringing caused both, Lauren and Jude to look in the direction of the house.

"Play," Lauren said. She motioned for Jude to go on. "The machine will get it."

Jude barked then stared at Lauren before barking again.

Lauren sighed, waving off the ringing phone. "I'm tired. I'm not running in there just to talk to some telemarketer."

Again, Jude's bark filled the air.

Lauren stretched while smirking at her dog. "What is it, girl? Timmy is lost in the well?" She laughed as her dog began barking with more urgency. "I'm up. I'm up. Sheesh!" She entered the kitchen through the sliding door and reached for the phone on counter as she immediately recognized the voice telling her goodbye on the answering machine.

"Hello," she said unconsciously crossing her fingers.

"Hello, am I speaking with Lauren?"

"Yes, well that all depends on who is asking. I mean, I could tell you but, then I might have to kill you, " Lauren joked, trying to conceal her excitement, when she recognized Deanna's voice.

Deanna laughed in a way which wrapped itself around Lauren. "Oh, well, if that's the way you want to play it. I'll just have to find someone else to go out with."

Lauren thought she might have heard her heart thundering inside her ears. She tried to make a joke to take away from the tension building within herself. "So why didn't you call me sooner?"

A chuckle heard over the phone answered her question.

"Actually," Deanna responded. "I've been busy since I saw you."

"Really?"

"Yes. My family has a cabin that I like to go to sometimes, when I want to get away. I know that it is Sunday so the weekend is basically over but, I was thinking about taking the next two days off. Would you like to come to the cabin with me?"

Lauren held her breath. Her inner voice was screaming, "Of course, I'd love to go!" but, her more practical side was reminding her that she had only just met this woman. "Don't you think it is a little soon for you to be waltzing me off somewhere? I mean, we did just meet. Do you whisk away all the women that you meet in bookstores?"

"No."

Lauren flinched. She had meant that last question as a joke but, the even tone in Deanna's answer suggested that it might not have been taken as such.

Deanna's smile could be easily detected in her voice. "I don't know why but, I just get this really good feeling about you, I guess."

"A feeling," Lauren gasped with the sarcasm clearly heard in her voice. "But, we just met, Deanna."

"Geez, you're such a smartass," Deanna chuckled.

"Aw, you get used to it after a while."

"I'll get the chance to get used to it in the next few days, if you come with me."

Lauren laughed as she nodded her head. "Okay," she sighed happily. She did have the same wonderfully good feeling about this trip and Deanna. "What the hell, you only live once, right?"

"Is that a yes, lovely?"

"Yes, I'll go with you."

"Great! I'll pick you up tomorrow."

The excitement was proving to be contagious as Lauren found herself unable to wait until tomorrow. "Just call me in the morning and we will work out the details."

"Alright, love. Talk to you then. Bye."

"Bye," Lauren said softly.

That entire night Lauren had been brimming with excitement. She had finally forced herself to bed after reading for a bit. When she awoke the next morning, she went about packing for her trip after calling in to work and taking a few personal days. It felt nice to enjoy her morning without having to worry about being somewhere at a certain time for a certain reason. All she had to do was relax.

When the doorbell chimed at around eight that morning, Lauren knew that Deanna had arrived. She answered the door to see the young woman standing with her back to her staring out over the neighborhood curiously. Her brown eyes roamed over the petite woman, memorizing the way she looked now on this, their first date.

Deanna wore a simple white shirt, nicely tailored to her body. The faded jeans fitted to her legs very nicely. A slight chill in the air made her cheeks slightly rosy. She smiled with the sound of the door opening and turned to see her date for the next few days.

"Well, it certainly took you long enough to get here?" Lauren teased.

Lauren leaned against the door just slightly with a flirtatious smile. She felt confident in her blue jeans which she knew would show off the curves of her figure as well as the deep crimson sweeter that she thought hugged her form nicely.

"Are you shy?" Deanna asked.

Lauren smirked curiously. "No. Why?"

A mischievous smile, dawned Deanna's lips. She leaned forward lightly brushing her lips over Lauren's in a tender kiss. "You, look beautiful, lovely."

Lauren allowed her hand to lightly smooth Deanna's cheek. "Thank you so do you." She was about to ask why Deanna had asked about her being shy but, she soon discovered why as one of her neighbors on a morning jog, jogged by with a smile on her face. She waved to her neighbor then pulled Deanna inside the house.

Deanna gasped as the door closed behind her. "What will the neighbors say?" she joked.

"That I have good taste."

"Oo, sweet-talker." Deanna winked before turning to greet the excited Labrador entering the room. She knelt down and patted the side of the happy dog. "What's your name, sweetie?"

Lauren laughed happily at her dog's pleasant reaction. She was never sure how her dog would handle her dates. It was always a good sign, when her dog liked someone she was interested in. With this in mind, she made the introduction. "Jude, this is Deanna. Deanna, that is my baby Jude."

Hugging Jude's neck, Deanna smiled. "Nice to meet you, Jude. Are you coming with us?"

Hearing this, Lauren's jaw dropped. "You want me to bring my dog?"

"Sure, why not?"

Lauren shrugged with a broadening appreciation for her date. "It's just a surprise, I guess. A pleasant one, though."

Deanna flashed a beautiful smile. "I'm glad." She looked at the bags by the door. "Are you ready to go?"

"Yep, let me just call my friend and tell her that she doesn't have to watch Jude for me. Then, I'm all yours."

"Oo, I like the sound of that."

"I thought you might." Lauren began to walk into the other room to make her call. Over her shoulder, she said, "You two be good."

"Come on, Jude. Tell me all the dirt on her while she's gone," Lauren heard. She immediately pointed her finger at her dog playfully. "Don't you dare!"

Jude and Deanna used their big brown eyes against her.

"Aw, you're no fun," Deanna said with a smirk.

It wasn't long after Deanna had arrived that all three jumped into her SUV to begin their two-hour drive to Deanna's family cabin. During their drive, the two women shared conversation with the same ease that had occurred so easily between them the day before.

Lauren loved that for the majority of the drive Deanna had unconsciously taken her hand in hers. She also loved that the mellow drive was furthered by Deanna's occasional singing. Her brown eyes watching the younger woman were felt as Deanna stopped singing and blushed with a chuckle.

"Sorry," Deanna giggled.

"No, don't stop singing," Lauren smiled. "I like listening to you."

"Yeah, well I think for Jude's sake, I'll stop. Her ears are sensitive, you know."

Lauren looked over her shoulder to her dog, who was taking in every new sight on this ride. She returned her gaze to the woman seated beside her. Leaning over, she kissed Deanna's jaw. "You have a beautiful voice. Keep singing, please."

Bringing Lauren's hand to her lips, Deanna kissed it lovingly. She rested their intertwined hands on Lauren's lap. It was not long before her guard against singing left and she became, so into the music again that she took to singing once more. This pleased Lauren just fine.

Pulling into the drive, the two women were greeted by the sound of crunching pebbly gravel. It did not take them long to unload their bags and get a bit more settled. They stood in the kitchen after having stocked it with the groceries which they had gotten from the local store. It was now time to unpack their things.

Lauren stared at the bedrooms at the top of the beautifully carved stairs. She glanced toward the young woman, who was lifting her bag to head up the stairs. With a sigh, she collected her bags and followed Deanna closely. The swaying hips, walking up the stairs at eye level made her smile.

"Somehow," Deanna joked over her shoulder. "I think I might have gotten gypped here."

Laughing, Lauren playfully responded. "Too bad because everything is great on my end." She felt her heart flutter with the smirk she received as the young woman glanced at her over her shoulder.

When arriving at the top of the stairs, Lauren looked at the two bedrooms across from each other. She knew that she was not going to stay in one of the two bedrooms downstairs but, were they going to try and sleep in separate bedrooms on this night, she wondered.

Shooting straight from the hip always seemed to be her mentality which Lauren decided to do, as always. "Well, should we pretend to be good little girls and sleep in separate rooms or— "

"Personally, I think it would be an insult to our intelligence since we both know that we didn't come here to sleep in separate rooms."

Lauren loved the look which accompanied that statement. She feigned a look of shock. "You mean... you want us to SLEEP.... TOGETHER?!"

Deanna gasped, "Oh, God, no!"

A frown touched Lauren's face.

"If we have my way, we will be doing very little sleeping."

Lauren laughed then followed Deanna into the master bedroom.

It didn't take them long to unpack their clothes and Lauren enjoyed getting the chance to glance over at the lacy little garments being displayed on the bed. They each pretended to be taking in the other's choice of clothes but, the unspoken agreement was that they were each imagining what scenarios might involve them in the seductive attire.

The rest of the day was spent idly walking through the property, exploring the places which Deanna traveled as a child. By the time that they had returned to the cabin and had finished their dinner, it was time for much needed rest. Trying to be the good hostess, Deanna offered to clean up while Lauren enjoyed a hot bath.

Lauren soaked inside the rejuvenating waters, wondering if Deanna would come to join her. After a while, she realized that it was not going to happen. She emerged from the tub, feeling utterly relaxed and content. A soft white towel was used to gingerly dry herself off. Then, she slipped into her favorite robe. The rose-colored hand-painted garment always added to her romantic mood. Stepping out of the bathroom, she saw Deanna standing in front of the vanity, brushing her dark hair. Her brown eyes took in the site of this woman wearing her fitting gray tank top and the black cotton panties that showcased her form so well.

Walking across the room, Lauren wrapped her arms around Deanna lovingly. "You could have taken a bath with me, you know." She rested her temple against Deanna's damp hair.

"I know, love. I just thought that you might like to unwind and get used to being here, that's all."

Lauren looked within the mirror finding brown eyes watching her. She blushed, then shyly looked down. "What?"

"You look beautiful."

Deanna turned inside the embrace, cupping a trusting face within her hands. "I'm glad you decided to come with me." Leaning forward, she lightly brushed her lips over Lauren's. The moist lips parting to welcome her kiss pressed against hers.

Lauren moaned into the mouth deepening their kiss. She guided her hands over curvaceous hips before caressing Deanna's heart-shaped ass. Her hands pulled the younger woman into her, needing to feel this woman against her. The caramel hands cupping her face tightened their hold just slightly as she was pulled forward. She used the advantage of her height to help the petite woman onto the vanity while together they brushed aside, whatever obstacles might be in their way. Smooth legs wrapped around her waist, hugging her tightly.

Breaking their kiss, Deanna moved her lips over a proud jaw and long neck. Her lips sealed over the skin of her lover's neck while her teeth lightly bit down causing a purring within the older woman, whose hands were moving possessively over her thighs.

The hands slowly untying that sash at her waist caused the nervous anticipation of this moment to fill her. Lauren felt the cool air hit her skin, when the robe obediently fell open. Her full breasts were the first to be caressed. She moaned at the sensation of her nipples being teased gently between finger and thumb.

"You are so beautiful, Lauren," Deanna sighed. Her brown eyes patiently feasted on the erected nipple reacting so much to her touch.

Lauren smiled suddenly feeling bashful due to her new lover's praise. "You make me feel that way," she admitted softly.

The smile that Lauren received was so real, so genuine that it caused tears to thinly mist her eyes. She leaned forward, kissing Deanna lazily. This night... the next few days would be theirs and if she listened to her heart, they might have so much more. She shuddered with the feel of the younger woman mouthing her seductive plan silently against her lips. The word, "Bed," rippled through her. She nodded then wrapped her arms around the petite woman, guiding them back to the bed in a lover's dance.

The weight of the body pressing down on her own sent her heart racing. Lauren looked up at the woman sitting atop her, straddling her hips. She reached out with hand right hand to caress Deanna's cheek. Her palm was greeted with a warm kiss before a soft hand held her wrist guiding it down against the mattress near her head. She sighed happily as her lover leaned closer, placing the other wrist against the bed.

Lauren had always loved to be kissed this way. There was this feeling of utter surrender that she loved. She was giving herself over to Deanna. What she loved more was that Deanna seemed to understand this surrender and was extremely gentle with her as a result. Her hips ground upward causing the lips against hers to curl into a smile.

Deanna sat up looking over Lauren for just a moment as if trying to decide how to please her new lover best. If there was one thing that she always made a point of doing, it was finding what pleased her lover and doing that to the best of her abilities. From the arousal which she witnessed in Lauren now, she knew that to a certain extent the woman wanted to be dominated but, with a loving and nurturing flair.

"It seems that I will need these," Deanna teased, referring to her hands and their hold of Lauren's wrists. She guided the woman's arms to her sides then pinned them in place with her legs which were still straddling her lover's hips.

Lauren tried to move her arms but, found them securely pinned near her sides. She smiled. "Well, this is new."

"Is it?"

Her eyebrow involuntarily arched with the Cheshire cat grin that Lauren was receiving from Deanna. The woman's mischievous nature seemed to be with her always. She watched the younger woman crossing her arms over her body then pulling her gray tank top overhead, revealing full breast with dark chocolate nipples hardened by the crisp air and the excitement of the new couple's interaction. Her brown eyes ignored the shirt being discarded carelessly over the woman's shoulder.

"God, I wish I had my hands," Lauren groaned. Her fingers stretched and flexed wanting nothing more than to stroke and fondle the breast now exposed to her.

"What would you do with them?"

A trembled breath left Lauren's lips. "Touch you."

"Where?"

"Everywhere," Lauren promised in a purr.

There was that grin again, Lauren thought as she took in Deanna's expression.

Deanna ran her fingers through her hair. "Here?"

Lauren smiled softly. She shook her head then watched as Deanna's caramel hand ran down along her proud jaw then to her long neck.

"Here?"

Brown eyes stared openly and lustfully at her young lover's chest. Lauren nodded as Deanna ran her hands down her sides with a smile.

"Oh, here," Deanna said, feigning realization. Her hands brushed against the sides of her breasts before caressing the undersides of them and moving upward to tease her nipples. From the look of it, just as she had hoped Lauren liked watching this.

"Yes," Lauren sighed in a throaty voice. She watched caramel hands intently, living vicariously through them. The excitement coursing between her legs reminded her that soon she would need to act on this fire slowly stoking itself within her.

Just when Lauren had become certain that this wonderful torment might never end, she watched Deanna's hands lower slowly while the woman spoke.

"Is that all you would touch?"

"No," Lauren assured her with her most seductive smile.

Moving her hands over the smooth skin of her stomach, Deanna returned to their little game. "Here?"

Lauren shook her head, then looked down to those enticing black panties.

"Oh, I see." Deanna slid her hand down her abdomen, feeling her palm flattening against her skin in a nice brush. Her fingertips began to slowly begin their descent beneath the black undergarments, where they stopped at the knuckles. "Here?" she asked coyly.

"Yes," Lauren moaned. "There!"

A low lustful groan left Lauren's lips as she watched that hand disappear completely beneath those sexy black panties. The deep brown eyes which had held hers for so long now, closed with a low exhaled breath. She watched the movement taking place behind that subtle veil. It was slow, so very slow but, it was deliberate.

"Let me see, Deanna," she whispered hoarsely.

Nodding, Deanna pulled her panties to the side just as her fingers entered into her. She and Lauren each gave a guttural sound of pleasure with this act.

Lauren watched two fingers easing inside her lover slowly before withdrawing to the point of near complete absence only to delve deeper in the next stroke. The light sheen coating those fingers caught her attention as she took in a deep breath, filled with the scent of her lover. "You smell incredible, lover. I bet you taste even better." She licked her lips, suddenly feeling her mouth go dry. There was no denying how wet she was. She needed her hands.

The fingers moving rhythmically deep within her left her, causing a sorrowful moan to mourn their departure. She ground her hips against the woman arching into her, then brought her fingers to her lips. A mischievous smirk played across her lips with the moaned encouragement that she received, when her fingers hovered near to her lips. Her tongue sliding up the length of her fingers before she took them into her mouth brought gentle hips against hers once more. When she was fairly certain that she had licked her fingers clean, she leaned forward pressing her lips lightly to Lauren's.

Lauren felt her arms freed as her lover leaned forward. She immediately wrapped her arms around Deanna pulled her closer. Her need to taste this woman, resulted in her forcibly deepening the kiss. She charted the soft recesses of her lover's mouth, savoring the intimate juices still present on her lips. Her hands snaked their way down the length of a strong back. Then, her thumbs hooked on the panties pulling them urgently over the woman's thighs.

Together, the new lovers fought to keep connected through their kiss while ridding themselves of the last remnants of clothing. Now, the joy of feeling skin on skin filled them.

Deanna pushed up, supporting her weight in her arms. She moved her legs between Lauren's smoothing her thigh against the slick folds of her lover's excitement-driven intimacy. The feeling of hands on her hips guided her rhythm. A swollen nub dug into her wanting attention from her thigh. She rolled her hips and thigh to ensure that Lauren's sensitive clit would feel that teasing movement made especially for it.

Lauren caressed, over her lover's ass then reached down to smooth her fingertips over the soft lips of Deanna's sex. Her fingers entering into the warmth of her made her cry out into the mouth covering hers. She was inside of Deanna now. Little else mattered besides this fiery silkiness surrounding her. The inner muscles being controlled so effortlessly, griping her fingers caused her to seductively rake her teeth over the skin of a long neck, inspiring a soulful purr. She smiled, realizing just how much Deanna seemed to like that. Her free hand reached between them to tease the nipples jutting against her skin. She pressed herself harder against the thigh grinding against her with more urgency while her fingers moving in and out of Deanna quickened to match the pace stroke for stroke.

The air was almost palatable with the scent of sex heavy within it. The sounds of shallow breathing joined with wet friction, moans and lips smacking passionately in fevered kisses filled the room with its own music.

"Come with me," Deanna whispered breathlessly into her lover's ear.

Lauren nodded eagerly. She pushed herself over easily by seeing the image of Deanna's touching herself in front of her before. Her voice filling the air with her cry merged, with Deanna moaning her name in a breathless sound of utter devotion. She threw her head back, collapsing against the pillows while Deanna fell against her no longer able to hold herself up. Her arms immediately wrapped around the younger woman.

Together, they fought to catch their breath occasionally taking a moment to grant each other light kisses.

Deanna moved gently off of Lauren to rest against the bed. She lay on her stomach, smiling with the feel of the air touching her sweat-misted body. The hand lightly scratching over her back made her smile. "Mm, that feels nice," she purred.

Lauren rolled onto her side, pressing herself against the younger woman. She kissed a shoulder, then a delicate ear. "Lover..."

"Yes?"

Moving atop the petite woman, Lauren massaged Deanna's back. She leaned down to whisper in Deanna's ear. "Again."

Deanna laughed, turning to lie on her back. She sat up placing her hands at the small of Lauren's back, pulling her close. Her mouth kissed a hardened nipple then swirled over it with her tongue.

Wrapping her arms around Deanna, Lauren smiled while closing her eyes. This was going to be a very long and pleasurable night.

Lauren awoke the next morning with a deep inhalation. She was lying on her stomach with her left arm dangling carelessly off the bed. The wet flick against her palm caused her to focus her sleep-ridden eyes. She smiled sleepily at Jude. A short nod and a reassuring smile told her pet that she would be down to feed her soon. She closed her eyes again, letting her head fall back to the pillow while her dog padded out of the room.

Her entire body was blissfully sore. The scent of sex still loomed in the air as a reminder of what had taken place the night before and ended only a few hours ago. She smiled to herself at the feel of the arm resting along the small of her back, embracing her even in sleep while a smooth leg was draped over the back of her thigh. The sensual creature next to her was tightly pressed against her side. Lauren noticed how content Deanna seemed with her arm laying across her chest. Lifting her hand, she smoothed the sleepy woman's cheek.

The soft clicking of her dog's footsteps was joined by the sound of a gentle whimper. Lauren knew what that meant. Jude was making that whine which all dogs make just before they are about to bark. The thought of her sleeping lover being jolted back to the waking world by a loud bark caused her to sit up. She whispered to her dog urgently.

"Alright, Jude, baby. I'm awake but, we have to be real quite, okay. Deanna is still sleeping."

Jude seemed to arch her brow but, silently agreed to keep quiet, if there would be a meal involved in this negotiation.

Together, they traveled down the wooden stairs to the kitchen. Lauren found herself in high spirits as she made herself a pot of coffee. She sipped from her mug lazily, then left her dog to finish her breakfast downstairs while she went to be with the woman sleeping upstairs.

Lauren entered the room soundlessly, sitting down beside her lover. She pulled her robe closer, feeling the slight chill in the morning air. "I love you," she whispered while kissing Deanna's jaw, nuzzling her nose into a pillow of soft hair, feeling it gently tickle her face. "You are my heart."

"And you are mine," Lauren heard purred sleepily. She smiled.

"I thought you were sleeping, Deanna." Lauren set her mug down on the nightstand then used her free hand to smooth her lover's hair.

Deanna giggled softly. "Do you often swear your love to sleeping women?"

"Nah, just in my spare time."

Laughing happily, Deanna grabbed Lauren by the robe and pulled the woman to the bed with her. Together, they shared their first tender kiss of the morning.

"I love you, too," Deanna whispered against her lover's lips.

Lauren smiled. "I don't think I will ever get tired of hearing you say that."

"Good because I've no intention of stopping."

Tales of a Stripper

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Thu, 30 Oct 2008 23:26:00 +0000

I needed money badly, I fought with my parents, and being alone by then, I had to support myself depending on my own. I hate to work as a waitress or to do things that needed hard work, besides, how much can I earn monthly from such work? My parents wanted me to have a university degree, my father being a doctor, and my mother being a lawyer. She used to be very angry from me when my advisor called her from school to tell her how my academic performance was weak... I used to get endless of spankings on my ass-cheeks, as a punishment... From since I was very young, my physical features were my only, and best assets... One day at school, my teacher called me to his office to discuss with me about my grades, he tried to rape me, but I ran away from his office and nobody beleived me... Since then I considered men as pathetic, filthy creatures...

I left home when I was seventeen years old, I am blond,green eyes and have a tall body, and boys used to dream about touching my big firm breasts and ass, however, I never let them do that!

My girlfriends used to joke with me and tell me that if I worked as a stripper, I would earn thousands...

The club owner, a forty something old woman, accepted me quickly, after I showed her my naked body. I remember that day, and for three consecutive nights, she made love to me and taught me the pleasures of lesbian love... I made for her a lots of money working as a stripper in her club... One day, a regular customer, a rich fat important man, paid for her five thousand dollars to spend the night with me in a hotel. I refused and ran away from her and started work in another strip club...

There, I had to be trained how to perform special dances, and a short, butchy women had to teach us how to dance playing with an alive long snake! I was scared to death, and tried to avoid that task, however, a strong slap from the trainer on my face, made me follow her instructions well...

She came to my room that night, and with a thick 10" strap-on dildo, she fucked my brains out till morning... The other day, I coudn't walk properly because she penetrated my asshole a lot, and she abused me verbaly not being able to perform what she instructed us to do... She told me that I was hers, and warned me not to make sex with anybody else... She satisfied me sexually, and I pleasured her with my mouth always, however, she had to move to another club, " I don't want to be involved emotionally with anybody.." she told me before she left...

I had a better offer in another club, but there I had to practice a lot of training because we had to perform more professionally. I became more known and many rich men offered me thousands for one or more night, but I was happy with what I earned...

One day, after I finished work, and was going to take a taxi, a big black jeep stopped suddenly near me, the door opened and a hand pulled me inside. My eyes were blindfolded, I was scared to death. But when I heard giggles coming from females, I was a little relaxed.

In a big warehouse, in the back of the jeep, four ladies fucked me for several hours... It was dark, but I could see that two of them were in there thirties, and the other two were very young.

They had a long double ended dildo, which stayed in my pussy all the time, a very young girl held a whip and used it on me continuously, even when I was fucked, she stopped only when she straddled my face and made me lick her for endless orgasms... Another woman, loved my breasts very much, because she sucked and licked them a lot, I touched her breasts, and found them to be very small... They made me cum and cum, especially that for a long time I didn't make sex with anybody since my trainer left me... They were insatiable... After that, they took me blindfolded and dropped me near the club, all the way touching and playing with my body...

With nights passing by, I became more and more famous, and performed more professionally the dances in that club. Another great offer came to me from a fifty years old man, to dance in his well known strip club in Vegas for a good salary... I accepted the offer happily and moved there, it was a dream come true... I was very excited to watch all those men and women cheering me whenever I showed my naked body to them, it was my ultimate pleasure. However, being horny all the time, I needed sex badly, and my dildo wasn't enough for me, and I was very shy to reveal my only sexual desire, lesbian domination...

For several nights, I realised while dancing, a beautiful red-head woman staring at me diffirently, she didn't laugh or cheer like the others, and she always sat alone. She seemed to be tall and had a big bony body and to be in her thirtees... I stared at her too, but there wasn't any reaction from her, she was strange...

Two days passed and I didn't see her between the audience, I felt a great desire to be between her legs... That night after work, the boss, Mr James called me to his office, I was afraid to death, because I thought that he wanted to fuck me. But, I shivered in excitment when he asked me if I agreed to spend a night with his wife... " She is having certain bisexual fantasies...", he said, and I agreed, especially that he promised me to raise my salary...

On the way to their home, I wondered what Mr James' wife looked like. He was in his fifties, so probably his wife might be old, too. Anyway, it was only for one night, and I was horny like hell.

They had a big beautiful villa, they were very rich... The beautiful maid let me in and instructed me to wait in the salon. She spoke with me in a dominant way...

From there, I looked outside, I saw a circular swimming pool surrounded by a very beautiful garden full of roses... My heart beat fast, when I discovered that Mr James' wife, was the woman of my dreams! The amazonian red-head bombshell! She sat on a chair wearing a black leather swimsuit, she laid her leg on the table infront of her, wearing sunglasses, her body looked muscular and inticing...I felt weakness in my knees, in addition to a tingle in my pussy...

The maid came back to me, and ordered me to follow her.

" I want to try you for one night," she told me looking at me from head to toe, " If you refuse, you can get the fuck out of here". She added sternly...

I knelt infront of her, and frenzily, started to lick the soles of her feet, she looked at me amazed, I savoured every inch of her feet, sucking her toes, one by one, nibbling her heels...

" Good girl, I guess I'll keep you much longer", she told me, she was pleased, " Amanda, take her up and clean her, and put her in my room," she ordered her maid...

Before Amanda cleaned, she maid me clean her pussy very well!

"Bitch, you made me horny out there!", Amanda told me after she had an orgasm...

Clean, with full make up and naked,I waited for an hour in my mistress's big luxurious bed...

Then in a sudden, she entered the room, naked, but with a long leather whip in her hand...

For about seven days, she tried on me endless kinds of sexual positions... She even had a special room filled with chains and stuff used for BDSM... I served her and pleased her, and did my best to satisfy her sexual apetite, that was unbelievable... She never spoke to me, only when it comes to giving orders, the whole time was sex, eating, swimming, punishment and then sex...The last two days she concentrated on screwing my asshole with a dildo, the more I begged her to be mercifull, the more she fucked me there... I was her true sexual slave...

Before she ordered me to leave, near the pool, I washed the bottoms of her feet with my tongue, crying and begging her to keep me with her, but she called her maid to take me back...

After I stayed all day crying in my room, I went to work the other night, but my boss called me to tell me that I have to search for another club...

I was very tired and decided to have a short vacation in a Greek island...

I packed my things and went to the airport, dressed in a very short blue skirt and white T-shirt in addition to a blue flip-flop. I had to wait for two hours before the airplane took off, so I decided to busy myself reading a magazine. Sitting infront of me, I felt a woman staring at my long legs, and, not letting her feel it, I glanced at her. She had yellow blond hair, pony tale,and blue eyes, wearing a dark blue oficial uniform. On her hat, I read the Air France logo, so I understood that she was a captain. I was very excited, especially when our eyes met each other, and I blushed when she kept looking at me... I knew that this look was only for dominant ladies... I started to show her more of my legs pulling my skirt upwards, and I was sure that she realised my hard nipples under my thin t-shirt... Her eyes studied my whole body hungrily, and when I had the courage to look in her eyes again, she moved them towards the restroom...

I walked there hoping that my juices wouldn't drop on the floor! She followed me, and after she locked the door behind her, she came to me and pushed me to the wall, and pulled up my t-shirt and savagely sucked and licked my large breasts... I closed my eyes and raised my head in pleasure and pain and, before I was going to cum, she stopped and pushed me to kneel on the floor and made me suck her sweet perfumed pussy till she orgasmed, and on the floor, I rubbed myself to ecstacy, while she fixed herself on the mirror, and then left without telling me a word...

I came back to my seat, and she sat in the same place, but this time she never looked at me, and after thirty minutes she left to her plane!

It was a long way to Greece, and after arrival and reaching the hotel, I slept till morning.

I ordered a breakfest, and it was brought to me by a sexy Asian waitress. I wore on myself a black nightgawn.

I gave her a tip, but before going out, she stopped for a second when she saw on my bed, a ten inch strap-on dildo, which I forgot there by mistake.

" Do you use it, or someone use it on you?", she asked me directly!

" Well I.. mmm.. it is just for...," I hardly answered her...

" Mmmmm, I think you are...", she added," give it to me", and then ordered me, while taking out her cloths... She made me fix myself on the chair, and fucked me with it hardly, doggie-style, spanking my ass-cheeks... I was going to fall down, but she always held me with my hair! And after I lost counting my orgasms, she sat on the bed, took the fruit salad from my breakfest, and made me lick and eat them on her small but sexy breasts... After that, she ordered me to pour honey on her asshole sothat I can lick them there, too. Then, when she came rocking the bed, she put her cloths on telling me that every morning I must prepare myself for her...

" Yes ma'am." was my only answer...

I spent a couple of weeks there, and I was screwed night and day, either by the Asian waitress, or by a woman that picked me up on the beach... And I loved every minute of it, especially that I found work there, the whole summer, as a stripper!

My friends at school were right, but working as a stripper not only made for me a lot of money, but also I had a great time!

The Saleswoman

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Wed, 29 Oct 2008 23:25:00 +0000

Maggie opened the door to reveal a woman somewhat older than herself, maybe in her mid-forties. She was smartly turned out in a navy jacket and skirt and immediately made Maggie feel a bit dowdy. Maggie knew the appointment was for after lunch but she had not had not really bothered getting ready.

The woman smiled sweetly and introduced herself as Jan, though they had already spoken on the phone. Maggie invited her in, asking her to sit on the comfortable sofa next to her. Jan was carrying a large black bag and she placed it carefully beside her on the floor before turning to Maggie with the same sweet smile.

"Now, I understand from a friend that you were interested in looking at our products?" she began.

"Yes, that's true," said Maggie - it was Angela who'd dared her to invite Jan round.

"Now, a lot of women find what I show them a bit of a giggle and that's nothing to worry about, believe me, I'm used to it!"

Maggie just smiled - she was already nervous and half-regretting her earlier phone call inviting the saleswoman round.

"Now, what I'll show you is our catalogue, have a look and if there's anything you fancy I can whip it out and we can take a look - I carry most products with me."

She handed Maggie a glossy catalogue entitled "Marital Aids". Maggie took it with slightly shaking hands and skimmed through it. She was aware of Jan's eyes appraising her and wasn't quite sure where or what to look at.

All she'd wanted was a vibrator, but an older and wiser friend, this was Angela, insisted that if she bought mail order she could easily be disappointed. Maggie had no intention of going to a sex shop so Angela had suggested a friend of hers who was a sales rep for sex aids company. Maggie had wanted a vibrator for a number of reasons, the main one being a lack of satisfaction with her own sex life. She loved her husband dearly, but he just wasn't 'active' enough for her and was away often.

Now, as she skimmed through the catalogue there were not only vibrators, but lots of bizarre other items too, including hideous underwear and even handcuffs! She tried to concentrate on the vibrators. They seemed to fall into the 'realistic' and 'non-realistic' ones -- Maggie thought she preferred something smooth and simple as opposed to the 'veiny penis' variety.

"What about this one?" she said, tapping her finger on something white and lipstick shaped.

"Hmm, what size?" asked Jan.

That threw Maggie completely. Size? "Uhmm, medium I suppose."

"Oh, that'll be the 7-incher then," said Jan and dived into her bag of wonders.

She drew out something approximating what was in the catalogue and handed it to Maggie. Maggie held it gingerly, felt the weight, stroked the hard plastic surface and then looked blankly at Jan.

"Well, it seems ok," she said, rather vaguely - not really sure what 'features' to look for.

"Oh, that's a nice one," said Jan. "Switch it on and you'll see what I mean."

Maggie fiddled with it a while with no success so Jan leaned over, turned the base, and the thing suddenly came to life in her hands sending powerful vibrations up her arm. Maggie giggled.

"Oh! I see what you mean!"

Jan smiled back.

"Of course, you won't know if it's the right one for you until you've tried it," she said.

Maggie thought this over. "No, I suppose not!"

"Well then, would you like to do that here or somewhere more comfortable, like the bedroom?"

"What do you mean?" asked Maggie, confused.

"Well, I never make a sale until a customer is completely satisfied with the product."

Maggie was not sure she understood what Jan meant, or at least what she THOUGHT she meant.

"Of course," she said, blankly.

"Well then, if you put your legs up on the sofa and whip your panties off - no need to take your skirt off - I'll see if this is the right one for you."

Maggie gasped.

"You mean you want me to try it... now?"

"Oh yes," said Jan, unconcerned. She was already extracting a pair of thin transparent gloves from her bag. Maggie watched, stunned, as she took a small tube of lubricating gel and smeared it over the top of the vibrator. She really meant it.

Maggie suddenly felt like she'd taken a trip to the gynaecologists. Why hadn't Angela warned her? She would have at least put on some clean panties.

Maggie stood up and slipped off her panties. Jan just beamed at her and patted the sofa next to her for Maggie to sit down on. Maggie rested her head on the arm and put her feet up on the sofa. She parted her legs slightly and rolled up her skirt to her hips. Jan smiled down at the blonde curls of her pussy and then, with her gloved hands applied some more lubricating gel to the outer lips of Maggie's vagina.

"Always a good idea to use plenty of this," she said in a motherly way. "Unless you can find someone's tongue to do the trick!"

She grinned up at Maggie again but Maggie was gritting her teeth at the invading touch.

'Oh god,' she thought, 'Let me just get this over with quickly; I'll tell her I like it, whatever it feels like, and then at least it'll be over!'

"Open your legs a bit wider love," said Jan. "Some ladies like to hold their knees while I do this gives me better access!"

Maggie put one foot on the floor and hooked the other over the back of the sofa. She felt incredibly vulnerable.

"Now, just relax," said Jan, and slowly, very slowly she inserted the smooth head of the vibrator into Maggie's cunt. As she pushed it gently in she checked Maggie's face for reaction. Maggie was biting her lip and gripping the edge of the sofa.

Once it was half-way in, Jan paused.

"There, I'll just let you get used to the sensation before I turn it on. How does that feel?"

Maggie nodded dumbly. "Ok," she said, not daring to move.

Jan smiled, leaned forward with her other hand and turned on the vibrator to a low setting.

Maggie had never had a vibrator inside her before and was unprepared for the powerful sensations pulsing through her vagina and even into her colon. The feeling was wonderful and she closed her eyes with pleasure.

"Mmmm, thought you'd like that," smiled Jan. "Let me put it up a notch higher."

Now the pleasure was more intense and waves of pleasure enveloped her body. Maggie moaned slightly and shifted her hips, thrusting her pelvis to take more of the vibrator inside herself. Jan held the base firm to allow Maggie to impale herself.

"That's it love," she cooed encouragingly.

"Mmmm, I like this one," said Maggie. "I'll take it."

Suddenly Jan switched off the pleasurable vibrations and withdrew the toy leaving Maggie feeling unfulfilled.

"Oh!" she said.

"Are you sure?" queried Jan, looking doubtful.

Maggie struggled into a sitting position, flicking her skirt over her lap, trying to regain her composure.

"I... I... I think so," she said, looking to Jan for reassurance.

"No, it's just that a lot of girls make the same mistake as you - fall in love with the first one they try - and you can't really judge unless you've compared now, can you?"

"I... I suppose not," agreed Maggie.

"So, why don't I pick you out something else I think you'd like and see what you think?"

Jan delved into her bag and withdrew a slightly large looking chrome vibrator. The head was more bulbous.

"Now THIS one is for the more discerning user," said Jan. "Now, you just get comfy again."

Maggie did as she was told and Jan lifted her skirt and arranged her legs apart as she wanted them.

This time she was less gentle with the insertion. She didn't need to be too careful as Maggie's cunt was already wet. She switched the thing on and soon had Maggie squirming on the sofa.

"Oh yes," said Maggie, between gasps. "That one is great."

"See," said Jan. "I told you!"

Jan thrust the vibrator in and out a little to give her the full feeling. The chrome vibrator was almost twice as expensive as the white one and she was on commission.

When she had judged that Maggie was beginning to carried away she withdrew it sharply again.

"Oh! Oh! I just HAVE to have that one," said Maggie, her eyes sparkling.

"Hmmm," said Jan. "Let me try just one more, ok?"

"Ok," said Maggie, and lay back in the position, letting Jan do with her as she pleased.

Jan pulled out a monstrous fake phallus. It was nine inches long and covered with ridges. Maggie gasped, but Jan reassured her.

"I've seen a lot of vaginas in my time and I just know that this is what yours is hungry for!"

"Are you sure?" said Maggie. "It looks awfully big!"

"Don't worry," said Jan, "I'll be as gentle as I can. At least you're nice and lubricated now!"

Maggie looked a bit embarrassed at this reference to her cunt that was now dripping on the sofa with pleasure.

Jan put the swollen head of the vibrator to Maggie's lips. She helped Maggie pull the lips of her vagina apart so that the beast could enter.

Maggie exhaled sharply as the thing slowly filled her.

"Oh god, oh god!" she moaned as Jan pushed the thing inexorably in. She'd never felt so full in her life.

Jan grinned, "I'll just leave it there for a bit shall I? So you get used to the size?"

Maggie nodded, unable to speak.

Jan continued, "Of course that one's a little pricey, but it does come with its own little cousin, an anal version of its big brother."

She pulled out a much smaller version of the original, just bigger than a finger.

"Now this one," said Jan, putting the tip against Maggie's already stretched anus. "Goes here."

And without permission, she inserted the tip of the dildo into Maggie's anus.

Maggie was an anal virgin; she had never even thought about putting things up her bottom and now Jan was calmly violating her most intimate hole. She gasped as the tip entered. She could feel it pushing against the other dildo and when Jan started to move the two in and out she felt them slide over each other, sending spasms through her body.

Once again Jan whisked them out at just the right moment before Maggie tipped over into orgasm. Maggie lay panting and sweating on the sofa, her blouse a crumpled mess. She felt horribly empty after the two dildos were removed.

Jan smiled at her; "You want those then?"

"Yes, yes please," said Maggie.

"Now, this thing also comes with a strap attachment, but that's extra."

"Strap?" said Maggie. "What's the strap for?"

"Oh, it's so that if you and your partner wish to play, one can strap it on and use it on the other."

"How on earth does that work?" asked Maggie, intrigued at the thought of her husband with the device.

Jan paused for a minute.

"Oh here, let me show you," she said. "But I shall have to take my skirt off."

"Oh no, please," said Maggie. "I didn't mean to trouble you!"

"No, it's ok," said Jan. "But I haven't done this for a while and I'm a bit rusty, so you'll have to forgive me!"

Jan slipped her skirt round and undid the zip over her hip. Letting it slip to the floor she stepped out of it then picked it up, folded it, and placed it over the back of a chair. Maggie was a little surprised to see that she was wearing a very smart pair of black stockings and suspenders with black lace panties. Jan smiled reassuringly and then strapped the dildo to herself, adjusting it until she was wearing it like a monstrous erection.

"Oh, I see!" said Maggie.

"If you'd just like to come over here," said Jan.

Maggie complied.

"Now, could you bend over the table and raise your skirt again?"

Maggie did as she was told.

"Now what happens is that your partner can come up behind you like so," she said, moving behind Maggie. "Then it's very easy for them to penetrate you... like so."

She pushed the tip of the monstrous cock against the lips of Maggie's exposed, wet vagina.

Jan held on to Maggie's hips and pushed the cock a little way in. Maggie gasped with pleasure.

Jan smiled to herself. She thrust in and out in firm, confident strokes as Maggie desperately gripped the table.

"So... you... see... it's... really... just... a... substitute... for... the real... thing..." breathed Jan as she pumped the wickedly sized dildo in and out of Maggie's helpless vagina.

Maggie met Jan's thrusts with her hips. At the right moment Jan withdrew suddenly, leaving Maggie feeling empty and desperate for more.

"If you like that kind of thing there is something else that may interest you," she said, unstrapping the vibrator from her waist.

Maggie, slumped over the table, frustrated, and said, "What now?"

"This!" said Jan, brandishing a 12-inch double-ended dildo at her.

"Oh my god!" said Maggie. "What on earth is that for?"

Jan sighed. "Do you REALLY want me to show you?"

"Uhuh."

Sighing heavily, Jan slipped off her panties that had been put on over her suspenders.

Jan strolled to the sofa and invited Maggie to sit down beside her.

"Now, this end goes in here," she said, pushing one end of the monster into Maggie's well-lubricated cunt. "And the other end goes in... here."

At this point she opened her own legs wide to reveal her own cunt sticky with her own arousal and plunged the other end of the cock inside herself.

Maggie gasped; now they were joined at the waist like Siamese twins. The two women moved their hips on either end of the cock. Each movement one made sent vibrations along the cock to the other whose subsequent shudder reinitiated yet more waves of pleasure.

The two women writhed and moaned on the cock, pushing against each other, fucking each other and being fucked by each other. They linked arms to try and control the sensations, sweat beading their faces with the effort. Jan smiled into Maggie's eyes; it was going to be a good sale.

The Movie Theater

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Tue, 28 Oct 2008 23:24:00 +0000

It had been raining off and on when I got off work. The streets were smelling and looking clean like they had just taken a shower. The sky was still gloomy with dark clouds. The buildings and the cars looked dull. There was a warm breeze but it was still chilly.

I generally don't like such weather but it didn't matter. I was a bit tired. After all a secretary can't feel like in heaven after a day's work. Only I know how it feels after I have done with dancing my fingers on the keyboard. I was too anxious to get home. Sometimes I go to somewhere else if I feel like it. Maybe to a movie or to a bar, or I just sit on a bench by the river or just take a walk. It was not one of those days. The only thing I wanted then is to get into my warm apartment, have a hot cup of coffee, lie down on couch and watch something good on TV. I guess this is the way many of my afternoons will vanish into enchanting past.

Maybe I would have gone home. Then I don't know why I decided to go to a movie. I went to the nearest theater. They were showing a movie called 'The solitary girl'. Ah, that's funny. Who could be more solitary than me? This is perfect. A perfect solitary movie for a perfect solitary girl. I went right in.

There weren't many people inside. Only a few men and women like me. I went to a corner and tried to relax. I didn't have to try very hard. Relaxation came by itself. Before I knew I was beginning to feel good. Soon I felt I wasn't tired anymore. My mental joy drove away physical tiredness. The film had started. It was the story of an office going regular type girl. Everyday she goes out to her office, then comes back home, goes to her friends', occasionally to parties and to date. Most of the times she feels lonely. Nothing to do in her solitary times except for two faithful friends, her TV and VCR.

Wait a minute, what is she doing? She had started a xxx movie on VCR. She was getting excited about it. The excitement was building in her face. Oh my, she was a good actress or she was actually feeling that and letting her feeling flow before camera. Whatever it was she was horny. She had just started to caress herself, over her breasts, tummy, and thighs. Oh no, she had started to do on her real things. The rhythmic fingering was making her more excited. Her excitement was making me hot. Yes, baby, this girl is good. Now what is she doing? She had gone crazy. She was stripping herself. One by one her blouse, bra, skirt, pants were piled on the ground. The romantic figure of a beautiful naked girl emerged. She was pretty. Her shaved pussy and puffy pink lips was far more beautiful. Her pink nipples were rock-hard.

She started cupping her breasts with one hand. Her other hand was caressing her smooth inner thigh. Soon she moved that hand over to her pussy. She started to finger and play with her pussy lips. Lightly patting her clit. Then she inserted her fingers inside, in deep. Oh shit, she is fucking herself.

As she was masturbating and watching hot sex her body was shaking. She was vibrating. Her mouth opened as the moans beckoned forth.

She was not feeling comfortable in any position. She stopped playing with her breasts with her hand. She started to move that hand restlessly over her body. She was trying to feel the excitement on her whole body. She became more and more excited, her hands started to move more violently. Oh, oh, I could hardly watch. The agitation, the commotion, all was transferring to me. The girl could not stand any more. She was close to a powerful orgasm. Still she was stroking her fingers in and out of her pussy, her other hand swimming over her body, rubbing everything it finds on its way. Sounds of sexual pleasure started to come out of her mouth. Her breath became shorter, movements more violent. She pushed herself over the edge. Owwwwww... she screamed. With this shrill sound of pleasure her whole body exploded in a mind blowing orgasm. She laid on the couch with her joy of sexual ecstasy.

That was it for the girl of the movie. But it was just the beginning for me. She started fire on my body. She was just like me doing what I love to do most. What a similar style.

I was so excited to see her do that, I didn't even notice that I put a hand under my skirt. I generally wear nothing under my skirt. It always comes handy. Whenever I want I can feel a little bit of my soft pussy.

Nothing refreshing like it during a tiresome workday. There I was sitting inside a theater, excited, very excited. I started to finger myself. I couldn't think anything else. I forgot where I was. The movie was going on. I was siting there in a dark corner busy with myself. Ummmm, it's so nice. 'Need any help?' A soft voice whispered beside me. I looked up. A woman was sitting just left of me. I didn't even notice when she had arrived. She was a gorgeous woman in her early twenties. Blonde, beautiful, slender and sexy. I was not sure about her complexion in the dark corner, but I am pretty sure she was beautiful. Maybe she was a little dark, possibly because of a tan. She wore a very short tight fitted black dress. My eyes followed to her breasts. They were at least 38C. What huge ones for such a slender lady. I could even see her stiff nipples under her dress. My eyes were still going downward. I couldn't guess how she looked near her waist area in the darkness. At last my eyes stopped over her long slim legs. They were covered with black stockings. The stocking could not hide the beauty of those smooth strong legs.

Oh my. What does this wonderful lady want to help me with? I couldn't think anymore. What ever it is I wouldn't have missed it for anything. 'Yes, I would love that.' I whispered in the same quiet like tone. She smiled. then asked, 'Do you know what I am talking about?' What is she talking about? She is sitting beside a girl who is masturbating like hell. Surely this girl may need some help. Wait a minute. Is she talking about something else? No, it can't be. What else could she be thinking about?

I didn't answer her. What I did was a little bold thing for me to do but I put my hand on her thigh. She shivered a little. Her body was hot, very hot. Now I was sure she was excited by the movie like I was, and doubley excited by my activities. She didn't say anything but replied by putting her hand over and cupping my breast. She started fondling my breasts. I was wearing a thin cotton bra and my tank top was not that thick either. I could feel her every movement, her every touch. She surely knows how to handle those boobs.

My excitement was heightened. My body started to burn. I couldn't stand it any longer. I responded to her actions by caressing her thigh. My hand carressed over her stockings. I decided to go further up. Oh my, nothing. Nothing at all. Like me she also prefered wearing nothing under that beautiful black dress.

I was not satisfied feeling and loving her thigh. I proceeded up further to reach her pussy. It was so hot. So wet. I couldn't wait to taste her. She moaned as I touched her delicate folds. She spread her legs and let me through. I started stroking her pussy. Up and down, up and down, down and up. I was producing my own juice. I could feel the wetness in my other hand that was still fingering my hot pussy. Soon I felt another thing, a hand. She also decided to help me with my pussy. I helped her inside my juicy pussy and removed my hand. I was beginning to rely on her capabilities by then. At least her other hand was doing a great job on my tits. 'Ahhhh, more more', I hissed. Meanwhile my fingers on her pussy just found her clit. That was a giant. I have never seen such a enlarged one in my entire lesbian life. She seemed to have been electrocuted as I got hold of her clit. Her hand and finger movement started to become faster. Her breath became shorter and irregular. I knew I had hit the jackpot, the key to her cumheaven. I started to stroke an cuddle her clit harder and harder. She responded with a more aggressive motion. I knew she was getting there as she started to bite my ear. Her breath was coming shorter and faster. She was squeezing my tits hard. It seemed she was about to tear them from by body. Her nails were scratching my tender puss. I was never fucked so hard and so brutally in my life. That was a new experience for me. The pain started to make me mad. I moaned, 'Tear apart my puss, oohhhhh, I can't stand it any more, mmmmmm, scratch my pussy to hell.'

Pain and pleasure started to make me desperate. I was to a point where I could cum or die. The woman was so mad. She put her one hand around my neck and started to bite my tits. Ahh, she was hungry like a wolf. She wanted to eat me alive. I desperately pulled her clit hard with my fingers. That was it for my partner. She came violently. Her expression of pleasure over my breast also pushed me over the edge. My entire body exploded. I was blinded by flashes of white light. My whole body was filled with intense sexual pleasure. It felt so good.

I sat there loosing all my strengths. The lady's head was over my breast. A little later she moved her head and lay there on her seat. There we were, two completely satisfied women enjoying our sexual satisfaction at a dark corner in a theater. It was about couple of minutes before we could gather ourselves. We dragged our body parts to sit in a decent position. After some lazy movements we could smooth out our dress. Soon we were helping each other to look as comfortable as possible.

The whole event was soon over. Even any sign of it also vanished. But the pleasant experience was inside our mind. Our faces showed it. We looked at each other, smiled the most beautiful smile in the world. Then we started to watch the rest of the movie.

She

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Mon, 27 Oct 2008 23:23:00 +0000

She walked towards me on the deck of the indoor community pool. I just finished my first set of 20 laps and I was headed to the Jacuzzi to cool-down before starting my second set. She wore the bathing suit of a lifeguard.

She wasn't pretty. Not even plain. She had a face that had seen too much chlorine and too much acne; harsh, wrinkled and marked. She walked around the Jacuzzi once, displaying her body to me. She was proud of her big boobs, and tight bottom. But like her face, her body was blemished and damaged from her exposure to the pool and the sun.

She made me uncomfortable, so I decided to start my second set of laps. She stopped me as I stepped from the swirling water.

"I'm Beth," she said in a blunt, no-nonsense manner, "I want to fuck you...now...right now...c'mon."

She grabbed my hand and led me towards the women's changing room.

"I'm not gay," I protested.

"So," she said flatly.

She put me under the communal shower and commanded that I strip. I did what she asked, dropping the shoulder straps of my workout swimsuit, shedding the damp garment as anonymous women passed by.

She pressed my back against the warm tile and knelt before me.

"Show it to me," she demanded.

"What?"

"Your cunt...Spread your lips and show it to me," she commanded again.

I did. I opened my pussy to her gaze. She placed her hands on my thighs and rubbed up and down, still kneeling before me. More women and girls walked by. Some fascinated by what was happening and some turning their heads with visible disgust. I felt ashamed. Why didn't I stop her?

"You'll need to get off fast or we'll get caught," she said as she plunged her face into my crotch.

She licked me and sucked me and teased me.

"Hurry-up and cum," she said frantically before gently sucking my clitoris into her mouth.

I grabbed her wet hair and did it, I came. It was wet and wild and exciting; my pussy flooding her face as I pulled her against me.

"Oh yes!" I cried as she ate me through two glorious climaxes, "hell yes...fuck yes...eat me."

She stood, "You're not gay...right?"

"No."

"Cool," she wiped her face with the back of her hand, "I slipped my number in your locker."

"Huh?"

"You're here Tuesdays and Thursdays, right?" obviously, she already knew the answer.

"Yes."

"Ok, then I'll see you next Tuesday."

"Ok," I stammered, "do you want to know my name?"

"Not really?" she said with a smile, as she went back to work.

Sapphic Summer

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Sun, 26 Oct 2008 23:22:00 +0000

Its early summer and the air is fairly charged with a palpable energy. The stars peek out behind an endless ocean of clouds. A westerly breeze plays of young flesh. Johanna sits on the edge of a beautifully built pool with white lilies for scent floating about. The cool Bahaman breeze sends her blonde hair in a shimmering curtain that settles around her perky breasts. She is wearing a white bikini, underneath she has no tan lines. Earlier she sunbathed in the nude on the beach, her hair blossoming out from her head as it lay in her arms. The intense sun baking her delicate skin a healthy brown. She is beautiful, to say the least. Down her pointed chin and to the hollow of her neck, between the valley of her perfect breasts and down her flat stomach, and finally to the her smooth and freshly shaven mound. All of this was barely concealed and on display for an equally brazen cutie enjoying a Daiquiri in the Jacuzzi...

The night was young, and Johanna could feel that girl's intent gaze at her back like nails digging into her flesh. She played with her hair, slipping it over her shoulder and looking back at her. "If your gonna stare at me ill stare at you back" she mused. The girl in the Jacuzzi merely smiled and with one lacquered finger beckoned Johanna into the hot whirlpool. She smiled back, and made her way there, enticingly slow. As she stepped into the frothy warmth of the water she tilted her head quizzically, and displayed her best smile. "Hey babe, what's your name?" she inquired in a seemingly innocent voice. The girl had black hair, black like a ravens, a black so true that it shown blue when starlight strikes it. Her skin was supple and pale; to describe it would be folly. To say the least it was as alabaster, and shimmered in the moonlight. She was French, from her lovely accent. "My name is Jordan, do you care to join me?" her lips parted as she smiled and revealed a row of perfectly straight teeth. Johanna slipped the rest of the way in until the warm water caressed the very lower swell of her breasts...

Jordan seemed utterly relaxed, holding her glass of daiquiri. "So what brings you to the Bahamas?" She asked. "Well," Johanna started to blush, partly from the heat but mostly from Jordan, she was ravishing. "I'm from Pennsylvania, in the States" she stammered, unable to meet her partner's gaze for some reason. Jordan merely smiled back at her shy partner. "Well isn't that charming?" she mused. "I'm from France, and am here vacationing with my parents. They're off somewhere on the resort no doubt. Who are you here with?"..."Oh myself..." Johanna managed to get out. She left the last word trail off her tongue, laced with hidden meaning. At last she took in her partners gaze for the first time. Her eyes were the deepest blue green, that of the sea. She seemed to be at one with the swirling waters around her lithe form. "My my my, your a long way from home then honey" Jordan said sweetly. She then idlely swirled a finger in the water and smiled up at Johanna. "you know...in France we generally don't wear these when we swim" she took the straps of her bikini top in her hands and gave them a snap. "such a...restrictive society you have here." Johanna could only sputter a positive response. She could feel herself moisten between her legs, and pressed her thighs tightly together for some relief.

Jordan was indeed beautiful, and a night with her would be amazing. She is French after all. "yes, I guess we do. But that doesn't mean that I haven't done my fare share of skinny dipping!" they both laughed at that, and Johanna could sense Jordan was thinking, calculating. "In here, it would be just like taking a bath" she said innocently. Jordan looked at her then. Her eyes shone, and her gaze went through Johanna like a spear, pinning her breath in her breast. "Well then I'm sure you don't mind" Jordan smiled sweetly, and her hands raised to unclasp her bikini top. "oh, um, of course not" Johanna wasn't ready for this, even though she had already fantasized about how Jordan would look unclothed. And now she was, sitting before her in her youthful glory. Beads of water stuck to her skin, and her fair hair draped over her shoulders, Jordan sat, with a little smile on her face. Her breasts were delicious, alabaster in complexion like the rest of her. Her areola were the size of silver dollars and her perky nipples stood out from them as if to lead the way into the night.

They pointed at Johanna, who could only stare with her mouth slightly open. Now Johanna as genuinely turned on, and if it wasn't for the water that swirled around her, Jordan would have surely seen Johanna's hand creep unconsciously toward her pussy. It came to rest on her thigh though. "you like them?" Jordan asked laughingly, taking in Johanna's intent stare This made Johanna flush, with realization that she had completely forgotten herself, in the vision of this stunning nymph's bare chest. Jordan saw how her partner flushed, and smiled serenly. I think she wants me, she thought. And with that Jordan's hands wandered toward her breasts and gave them a squeeze, sending currents of rippling lust through her body. She looked into Johanna's blue eyes as she pinched one of her own nipples, making it stand out even more, the point so hard it could cut diamond. Johanna was fairly panting now, and her pussy was dripping inside of her bikini bottom. "why dont you come over here" Jordan whispered, nodding to the vacant water just next to her. Johanna obeyed, tugged by an unseen leash to sit next to her topless partner.

Their thighs touched. "her skin is soo soft" Johanna thought to herself. Jordan smiled at her, "do you wanna touch them?" she asked innocently. Johanna could only nod, her eager hands rising to meet her delicious twin peaks Flesh met flesh and both girls sighed when Johanna's hands met Jordan's offered chest. She squeezed lightly and Jordan let slip a moan and put her head back, closing her eyes. Her hair slid off her shoulders and into the water as she did so, like a curtain of black. Letting herself go Johanna lowered her mouth to Jordan's exposed neck, and kissed her softly on her alabaster skin. Her tongue traced concentric circles upon her flesh, and her hands kneaded her breasts, until Jordan's fair skin blushed a rosy pink. "oooh" she moaned (hehe) Johanna then let go of her perky tits and cupped Jordan's face in both of her hands, staring deep into her blue-green eyes. "your so pretty" she breathed Jordan merely smiled, and opened her mouth for Johanna's hot wet tongue. They kissed until dizziness claimed them, their mouths pressed together in a sensuous embrace.

Jordan could feel Johanna's tongue flick across the back of her teeth, and she eagerly sucked it to the back of her mouth. Johanna moaned into her, and she playfully nipped at her lips. I'm gonna fuck you until you cry, thought Jordan. When at long last the kiss was broken, the girls smiled at each other, knowing without saying that they were gonna fuck. Johanna reached behind her back and untied her bikini, letting her perfect perky tits spill out. The girls pressed their tits together as they kissed again

This time it was Jordan who broke off the kiss, holding Johanna back by her shoulders. One deft hand reached around her back and gently pulled Johanna's head back by her hair. With her neck exposed Jordan feasted on her flesh, tasting the salty sweet complexion of Johanna's skin. Her soft mouth trailed lower and lower until it reached her bare chest. Johanna stifled a gasp as Jordan cupped one of her tits in her hands and captured her nipple in her mouth. She suckled on it like a newborn babe. At this , Johanna couldn't help but gasp and moan with pleasure. Alternating between breasts, Jordan feasted upon her. She dragged her teeth across Johanna's breast and gently bit her nipples. Johanna let out a shriek of delight as Jordan's teeth closed on her rock hard nipple. Both girls were fairly dripping, and the scent of wet pussy was in the air, despite the water that swirled around them. Jordan held Johanna against her with one hand, the other finding its way between Johanna's thighs. She gasped as Jordan pushed her hand under her bikini and past her bald mound.

Her fingers cupped her cunt, and rubbed her gently, feeling her warmth and wetness. Johanna's head was on Jordan's shoulder, fairly swooning under her caress. Her fingers gently parted the folds of her hot wet pussy like a flower. Sweet girl cum painted Jordan's fingers and Johanna felt herself reaching climax, powerful like the coming tide.... "I want you inside me baby" Johanna whispered. 'mmmm' Jordan replied, slipping her fingers slick with juices deeper into Johanna's hot love tunnel. She was so warm inside, and the juices kept flowing. Johanna could feel her climax coming, a large cresting wave about to break over her. Jordan had two fingers inside her, and they were pumping in and out slowly, lovingly. "Faster!...ohhh please..." she begged. Jordan complied, and fucked her pussy for all it was worth. She could feel her pussy spasming the fleeting moments before Johanna came. Suddenly, she lashed her head back and wailed in absolute release, her pussy coming and coming all over Jordan's hand. Johanna's head slumped back down and her eyes sparkled with tears of joy and release. Her face was serene, and she wore a wide smile on her face. When the last aftershocks of orgasm left her, Jordan took her fingers out of Johanna and licked them while she watched. "mmmmm you taste so sweet" Jordan drawled, smiling. "Wanna taste it?" Jordan asked sweetly. Johanna nodded and took Jordan's wet fingers in her mouth and tasted herself.

She loved the taste of her own girl cum, and lapped it all up. They kissed again, their hot wet tongues meeting. Johanna kissed her hard, and without restraint as if to say her thanks. "I wanna eat your pussy, Jordan" Johanna whispered. She then took her face in her hands and licked her from her chin to her nose. "that's what I'm gonna do to your cunt...ok baby?"...Jordan was alive with excitement, and stood up to sit on the edge of the hot tub. She slipped off her bikini bottom and spread her legs enticingly. Johanna's eyes instantly stared at Jordan's pussy, it was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen. Jordan's pussy was totally shaved, like Johanna's, and was a shade darker and rosier than the rest of her skin. Johanna could see her girl cum leaking out of her cunt, and smell the scent of strongly aroused girl. Johanna lowered her face slowly to Jordan's cunt, keeping her gaze all the while. With her fingers she parted her pussy lips and gave her a long, wet lick from her wet hole to the very tip of her clit. Jordan took a sharp intake of air and let it out in a low moan of pleasure. Johanna then pushed two of her slender fingers inside Jordan's molten pussy and fucked her. Jordan squirmed and writhed against the harsh concrete under her as Johanna added her mouth to the mix.

Johanna could taste Jordan's girl cum as it spilled profusely out of her pussy. It tastes like peaches, Johanna thought. She swirled her tongue over and over and around Jordan's hard little clit and sucked it between her lips. With Jordan's clit firmly in Johanna's mouth, and with two fingers buried in her cunt, she came, in hard waves that seemed never to end. Jordan screamed and shrieked loudly in both French and English as she spent herself wildly all over Johanna. Her juices squirted out of her and spattered all over Johanna's pretty face and fingers. Johanna stayed inside her, and kept pumping her fingers in and out until Jordan begged her to stop. "Oh please honey I'm going to die!" Jordan implored. Johanna smiled sweetly and came up to kiss Jordan. Their tongues met once again and Jordan could taste herself in Johanna's hot mouth. Taking her fingers out of Jordan's cunt and smiling, Johanna licked them clean. "mmm you taste like peaches baby." she said. "oh yeah baby?" Jordan captured Johanna's fingers and put them into her mouth, tasting her own sweet nectar. "mmm I wanna fuck you." She said in between fingers. Johanna nodded and produced a large white towel, which she spread out on the concrete. On this she lay down, with her legs spread wide with her knees up towards her breasts. Jordan smiled sweetly at her. She kissed Johanna's pussy and opened her pussy lips and sniffed them. "ooh you smell good" she drawled. "Fuck me! Please." Johanna gasped. Needing no more encouragement Jordan straddled Johanna's hips and brought her pussy down on Johanna's. Both girls gasped at the sudden contact. "oh that feels soooo good!" Jordan screamed.

She grinded her pussy into her lover's wet cunt and could feel their cum mixing together. Their hips bounced in rhythm as they fucked each other closer and closer to climax. Jordan's pussy was absolutely dripping, and she pressed her wetness into Johanna's molten pussy. Johanna gasped as her clit rubbed against Jordan's. She could feel herself start to cum and begged Jordan to fuck her harder. Jordan grabbed Johanna's hips and grinded into her harder, faster. "oh I'm going to cum! Ahhhhh!" Jordan felt herself go over the edge, and her pussy burst into Johanna's cunt. This set her off and she came right back into her lover's cunt, squirting her girl cum all over the both of them. After the orgasmic tide had ebbed away they peeled their pussy lips apart, smiling at their wetness clinging to each other's cunt. Jordan then captured Johanna's face in her hands and kissed her hard on the lips.

Her tongue slipped into her lover's mouth. Johanna broke off the kiss. "lets 69 ok?" Jordan nodded in excitement. They moved into position and the girls licked each other's pussy clean. After both of their pussies were licked clean the girls embraced. "oh you have to come visit me in Paris darling." Jordan said to her new lover. "Of course baby, I don't think I've gotten enough of your sweet French pussy!"

They both laughed and hugged each other, slipping back into the calming waters off the whirlpool. They shared one last, long lip-sucking kiss before putting their bikinis back on and heading back to the hotel, hand in hand.

The Adventures of Sasha and Clair

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Thu, 23 Oct 2008 23:19:00 +0000

I was worn to a frazzle. My 7-year old twin boys were driving me up the wall now that school was out. "What are we going to do today?" each one asked over and over. Finally their dad took pity on me and took them off my hands for a long weekend. They left early on Thursday morning to spend time with Craig's parents. I went back to bed.

When I awakened, I remembered we had new neighbors. I'd seen the moving vans, but had not laid eyes on them. After a late breakfast, I baked chocolate chip cookies and walked across the street. A beautiful young woman answered the bell. She was perhaps 24 or 25 with creamy skin, green eyes and smartly styled short auburn hair A belted robe covered her.

"Hi, I'm Clair, your neighbor from across the street. Am I disturbing you? I brought cookies. Welcome to the neighborhood," I stammered. She took the plate.

"Hi Clair, I'm Sasha. Nice to meet you. I was out on the patio. Would you join me?"

"Of course," I said.

"These will go great with the lemonade I have outside. I was taking a little sun. Do you mind if I continue while we talk"

"Please, go right ahead." I seated myself under an umbrella near the pool as she went to a chaise chair. When I looked back at her she had removed her robe. She stood there in her totally nude, voluptuous beauty. High full breasts, tiny waist and impossibly long, shapely legs.

"It's just us girls here. You don't object to my nudity, do you?"

"Not at all." I forced the words past my lips. She was so incredibly beautiful and perfect. My mind, my nipples and my pussy went on alert. I thought I had basically controlled these kinds of responses to women years ago. As I nibbled on a cookie, I thought back.

Mom and Dad divorced when I was 16. She wanted to travel so Dad got me. He never remarried, but had relationships until he found a steady. Deborah seemed to be perfect for Dad. Perfect until she raped me. Well, it started out as rape.

Dad was gone overnight on a business trip and asked Deborah to stay with me. During the night she came into my room. Naked. She frantically pulled at my nightie until it was torn down the front. She kissed me hard and rubbed herself on me, all the while telling me to relax and enjoy it. She bit at my nipples as she rubbed my pussy. I fought to push her away, but fear and disgust soon turned to pleasure when she made me cum. I stopped fighting and let her have what she wanted. All of me. Oh, what sounds she made as she ate me, as she rode me in the night. She took my virginity with the strap-on dildo I'm sure my dad had no knowledge of. As I yelped in pain when she de-flowered me, she was triumphantly cumming on the part that was lodged in her. She said that was the ultimate rush for her. All night, she extracted one orgasm after another from my inexperienced body. I was so embarrassed at my actions when the morning came. Mom had come home and I called for her to pick me up while Deborah was singing in the shower. I never stayed with Dad again until he got a new companion.

I went off to college two years later. Making a success of it was my only goal. Not many dates and very few parties. I switched roommates several times because the lonely girls wanted to fuck with me. In their naked youthfulness, they tempted me but I did not surrender. Pink pussy, taut titties, smooth skin, floral fragrances, flowing hair were put from my mind. Sometimes I forced myself to listen as a roommate moaned in pleasure when the girl from across the hall slipped in and fucked her. I knew how good they felt as they did it. When I allowed myself a peek, a roommate might be lying across the bed with her hair spilling to the floor. A girl would be attached to her breast, sucking loudly. Or she might be using her mouth between her legs. Or she might be riding her. Beauty on beauty, rubbing pussies, seeking release. Most times, though, I would put in my earplugs, turn over and go to sleep.

I met Craig in my senior year. An advertising firm hired me right out of college. We married two years later. The boys came along when I was 30. I still work for the ad firm but only part-time and from my home office.

Now looking at this gorgeous creature sunning herself, the feelings are slithering back. She rubbed oil on her skin as we chatted. When she lay back on the chaise, her large, shaved pussy came in to view. My own pussy clinched. I nervously agreed to do her back when she asked. My hands kneaded her neck, shoulders, and her back.

"Would you be a darling and do my buttocks, please, Clair?" Was it my imagination or did she purr and undulate as my hands traveled over her. She was turning me on. Big time. I finished her back, created an excuse and got the hell out of Dodge.

I know Clair was turned on by me. Her hands shook as she massaged me. I know what I look like. I practically ooze sexuality. It's a fact of my life. Men and women are hot for me. In my senior year at college, I met a beautiful couple at a student-teacher mixer. They took a sexual interest in me at first sight. She would watch while he pounded into me from behind. The professor would never do it any other way. He would sit near the bed watching while she rubbed herself on me or sucked my pussy. He was ever the gentleman, always letting her have me first. They want to fuck me. I've taken pleasure from many people, the beautiful, perfect ones, even after I married.

My husband at 42 is 16 years my senior He fell hopelessly in love with me when I interviewed for a job at his company. I have not worked a day since I met him. But I expertly spend his money. Even at his age, Barry is an excellent lover. When he pops the little blue pill, he fucks me long and hard and deep in both orifices. I am an excellent hostess and I do look great on his arm.

Now back to Clair. Yes, those hands felt marvelous. Especially on my ass as she pulled open my cheeks to spread the oil. It has been a month since I have had the pleasure of a woman. Moving was such a bummer. What was her name? Rianna. Yes, Rianna. A 19-year old highly experienced nymph, hot as a volcano. I met her at a pool party. She is the daughter of one of my husband's partners. She wanted to fuck me on the premises that day. Instead, I talked her into meeting me at a small hotel in the city. I wanted to savor her. She brought her personal "arsenal." For half a day, I let her do things to me, put things into me. Sinful, delectable, pleasurable things. I have no doubt that I will hear from her again. And her brother. I did have a quickie with him in the downstairs bathroom.

Clair has probably forgotten how beautiful she is since the kids were born. She is 5' 7" with shoulder length black hair and gray eyes. Motherhood has not hurt her figure. I'll just bet she thought primarily of her family until I came along. Now she is thinking about how my pussy looked when I spread myself out in the sun. Had she looked closer, she would have noticed it glistening with my juices. Juice brought forth by her stares.

That night I dreamt four dark-haired women were pulling at me, wanting me, touching all of me. I woke with a start before I came. Craig would be so disappointed in me if he knew I had been with a woman. Still wanted to be with one after all these years. Sometimes late at night when I can't sleep, I pull out that memory of her, hair swinging, breasts bouncing, pounding into me. I silently rub my clit and let myself cum. Once I am spent, I can roll over, pretend it didn't happen and go to sleep.

The next day I invited Clair for brunch. It was Friday and my husband was at the office. I also invited Heather, a fellow graduate student. Heather lets me kiss her and pet her above the waist only. Man, was she a kisser and her breasts were to die for. Those titties took the edge off our study sessions. She said she was saving "below" for Mr. Right. I wanted to excite Clair a bit. While they were there, I touched Heather's breasts inside her low-cut blouse as she sat next the Clair on the sofa or kissed her on the lips as if it were the most natural thing to do. Clair took it all in. At the door, I gave Heather one long last kiss with some tongue and saliva action. I gave Clair a swift smack on the lips before sending her across the street.

She kissed me. She really did. But not like she kissed Heather. I saw her pink tongue enter Heather's mouth. They seem so natural together. Sasha must be fucking her. Somehow, I was a little jealous.

Clair didn't come over today, but we chatted on the phone. By Saturday, I knew I had to make a move on her while our husbands were away. Mine was in an all day golfing tournament. It was already mid-morning. "Clair, come over. I have something I want to show you. Ten minutes, ok?"

I showered and slipped on a mint green, see-through-lace tank top and panty. They fit close, hugging and accentuating my mound and my nipples. Clair rang on time. I quickly pulled her in. When I closed the door, I greeted her with a quick smack on the lips-kind of like before. When she opened her mouth to gasp, I forced my tongue inside. She put up a token effort to push me away, but finally acquiesced as I knew she would. I knew from day one that I would fuck her. Married women are my best conquests. They are so needy for something different and exciting. I am that.

"Let's go upstairs. I can hardly wait to see you naked."

"Sasha, please. I don't know if I...Is that outfit what you wanted to show me? You look so hot in it."

"Thanks," I said while turning to model. "I'll let you peel it off me. You know you want to get inside my panties, don't you? You want to touch my pussy. I saw you looking at it. At me. Come on up, Clair. You can do whatever you want with me."

I had her. I was offering her everything she wanted. Her clothes fell away quickly. Before long, she was slowly removing my green items. Her breath was ragged. Then I was lying on top of her. My rather large clit was pushing into her. My tongue invaded her sweet mouth again. Our breasts pressed tightly together. I heard the sound of surrender in her throat as I began to slowly ride her.

This beautiful woman was pressing against me. Her mound was screwing on mine. She felt so damn good. I thought I would go crazy as she fucked my mouth with her tongue. Such exquisite pleasure was finally mine again. Her hot body and her naughty words encouraged my release. I pushed upward as I came endlessly. She joined me.

Sasha was still very excited from our lovemaking. She pulled away and began sucking my breasts very hard as she rubbed my clit. Soon she moved between my thighs, spread me wide and began eating on my pussy. Sasha pumped three fingers into me as she pulled on my clit with her lips. My labia, my entire pussy disappeared into her hot, wet mouth. I thrashed in sublime pleasure as her long tongue made its way deep inside my vagina. My juices flowed freely. I lost all count of my orgasms.

My, my what a passionate woman this Clair is. She seemed to have had a lot of pent-up passion for a woman and she released it with me. As she fucked me, Clair whispered that she's needed pussy for so long. I don't think she's aware that she spoke. Perhaps I can get a story from her. Wherever she got some, it must be memorable.

During our time together, Clair asked to "ride" me as I did her. My engorged clit stood at attention for her. She was ecstatic as she climbed aboard and fitted her swollen pussy to me. Her lovely face, eyes closed, was concentrated in lust as our pussies humped toward orgasm. Her red lips were parted, thick from my kisses. Perspiration dripped from her long neck down between her breasts. Beads of it caught on the thin gold heart that dangled from its chain. Her nipples were rock hard when I reached up for her breasts. Her ass was soft and sleek as I guided her screwing. Like me, Clair fucked deeply. I was ground into my mattress. She held off cumming for as long as she could. Her body would leave mine for precious seconds holding back, but it could barely stand the absence. Contact. Sweet contact again. When she finally let herself cum, it was hard and sustained. After long minutes, she collapsed on me. Tears flowed as she thanked me and kissed me passionately.

Sasha and I spent the afternoon having sex. I kissed and sucked every delicious inch of her-breasts, pussy, ass, the soles of her feet-everywhere. Now I know she did purr as I put my fingers in her pussy one by one.

Sasha left me for a short time and came back with a bag she said she kept hidden in the attic. With her back to me, she stepped into a harness. She turned and came toward me with a red 8-inch dick. Man, what pleasure I had with her slicing that thing into me from behind as we watched ourselves in the mirror. When she aimed the phallus at my butthole and paused, I gave her permission to enter. Sasha rubbed my dripping pussy and transferred the juice to my hole. Ever so slowly, she pressed forward. Slowly, so that I could savor the thick fullness. So that I could watch. There was no real pain, but there was much pleasure. She pushed all the way to the hilt and locked herself into me. I lost my virginity to yet another woman. She began sliding the dick in and out of my anus. Powerful strokes. Playful but erotic slaps on my cheeks heightened my pleasure. I came when I saw her dip at the knees, then come back up and push hard into me. The feel of that thing was incredible. The feel of Sasha was extraordinary

We were beautiful together. Natural. She pressed me against the shower wall, kissing me hungrily as the water beat down on us. I couldn't make up for 20 years of lost pussy in one day, but I made a nice dent. I went home exhausted, but it was the best day of my life.

"If you do anything worthwhile today, do it with a woman." Tayla

Spoiled Girl No More

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Wed, 22 Oct 2008 23:16:00 +0000

Six o'clock in the evening on yet another Monday spent away from home. I was at the point where I could barely remember what town I was in, much less what day it was.

`Houston, this month I'm in Houston,' I remembered sorely, `all because that bitch Heather had another goddamned family emergency.'

Single consultants were always the first to get chucked out the door for these brutally-long engagements. What had been a pleasant regional consulting job months before, was now a pain-in-the-ass international job, due to staff cutbacks and other cost-cutting measures within our firm. I was tired and frustrated. I hate flying, and even more, I hate flying and having an initial meeting with a new customer in yet another wood paneled boardroom with a fist-full of "manage-by-magazine" no nothings on the same day.

"Why yes Mr. Smith, your idea is completely fabulous," it was the same in every town, in every boardroom, `sanctimonious assholes.'

Me? Your rapidly burning out narrator? Well, I'm Jennifer. Jennifer Rhodes. Jenny to my friends and family. I'm thirty-seven years old, twice-divorced, no kids, and terribly angry with work and life.

I'm standing in the lobby of another stupid, business class hotel. I'm waiting for another clueless bitch with a fifth-grade education, from some godforsaken, third-world shithole, trying to figure out the computer she's standing before. She giggles, I get angrier. She smiles politely, I get enraged.

`Shit I need a drink,' I'm praying this day will wind down soon, `where's the fucking bar?'

"No smoking, yes?" the girl just keeps piling-on those straws.

"No...smoking...I reserved a smoking room," Christ, it's not her fault, "where's the bar?"

"The other side of the lobby ma'am," she was trying to be helpful, but the "ma'am" thing just about killed me.

"Take them to my room and bring me the key in the bar," I almost threw the room key at the bellman, gesturing towards my bags, before I marched towards the magic elixir that makes the pain go away.

As I enter the barroom, I caught a glimpse of myself in a wall mirror. I looked harsh. I looked mean. My strawberry blonde hair was pulled too tight in a bun; my make-up was applied too heavily; and the scowl I wore left no doubt to any observer that my day sucked.

"Vodka martini, dirty," I barked at the kid tending bar.

"Rough day?" at least the kid was smart enough not to call me ma'am.

"I've had better," what is it with bartenders. What fucking business is it of this kid's if my boyfriend told me--as I was walking out the door this morning--that he wouldn't be there when I got back?

"I'm sorry Jenny, I've found someone else," he wasn't even angry. He just seemed devoid for any emotion towards me. Shit, I doubted he even knew me, as much time as I've spent away from home lately.

The thing is I didn't get upset. I halfway expected it. "I'm sorry to hear that Mike gotta run, gotta plane to catch."

"First one's on the house," the handsome kid said, "I'm Frank, just give a scream of agony when you want another."

`Ahh, wise beyond his years,' I thought as I took that first sip of my core vice and lit a cigarette. I began to relax a bit.

The bellman brought my key and I tipped him, "I hope the rest of your stay is more pleasant than the start Ms. Rhodes."

"Thanks...I'm not usually like this," I apologized, "really..." Actually, I was usually like this more and more often.

"We've upgraded you to a suite," he sounded as apologetic as me.

"You didn't need to do that," I gave him another ten bucks for a tip.

"Ready for another go?" it was Frank, the cute, friendly bartender.

Frank would take care of me, I could tell, `and maybe I'll take care of Frank,' I smiled to myself as I watched his trim butt buzz about behind the bar. `Hmmm, definite possibility in that piece.'

The barroom didn't have more than a couple dozen people in it. Most were chatting quietly in pairs or small groups. The place was low-key; piano bar all the way. As I panned about the place, my gaze settled on a woman sitting alone at the opposite end of the bar.

She was majestic. That's really the best term I could use to describe her. Long and lustrous, shinny, raven black hair; bright, clear blue eyes; full lips painted the deepest, rich red I've ever seen; and skin so pale and white it was translucent. Our eyes met, and she raised her glass of wine towards me in a toast as she chatted away on her cell phone. I responded in-kind, toasting the mysterious woman.

"You've met Constance, I see," it was Frank.

"Shit, don't sneak up on me like that," I scolded the boy in a playful tone.

"Ok, how should I sneak up on you then?" damn this kid was good.

"Preferably with no clothes and a raging hard-on," I was feeling crude and in need of some quality time with his dick.

"Baby, if I swung that way, you'd be first on my list," well so much for the cute bartender.

"Another?" he asked.

"Yeah sure...now I'm sad...just pour," I pouted as the handsome gay guy filled my glass.

Just then there was the lightest, gossamer touch on my arm, "Hello, I'm Constance."

It was the woman from the other end of the bar. She was more beautiful close-up. This pale beauty had the face of Susan Hayward: large, succulent, pouting lips; a delicate, up-turned nose; and high, arching eyebrows. Her body was round and lush. Not fat, mind you, but healthy. She was perfectly proportioned: her big boobs matched her big bottom, which matched the rest of her sturdy frame.

"Mind if I join you?"

"Please, yes, I would enjoy the company." I said, as Frank winked at me and gave me a thumbs-up.

Constance was a delight and a dear. I soon forgot about my petty grievances with the world, as she told me about her work as a cancer researcher. I felt so foolish, my issues so paltry. Her voice hypnotized me, her eyes mesmerized me.

"Why don't we have some supper," she asked in her syrupy southern drawl.

We retired to her room and dined on chicken breast and rice pilaf. We shared a bottle of wine and watched a movie together. I felt more domestic within those scant few hours with her, than I had in my prior five years with Mike. Padding barefoot around her room, I picked up dishes and glasses and asked if I could get her another glass of wine.

"Come sit Jenny," she smiled at me, patting the sofa next to her; "there will be plenty of time for you to wait on me...later."

She was very familiar with me...she listened. She never offered advice, just listened about my misery, my failed marriages, and failed relationships. Her eyes bore burning holes in my soul, like a magician, she had me spouting my wants, desires, and my venom.

The morning after that first night, I woke confused. I was in my room, but don't have a recollection of how, or when, I got there. I was naked under the sheets, and I never slept nude. My head felt like hell as I saw the clock and panicked.

In exactly one hour I had a meeting. I raced like a madwoman to dress and catch a cab to my first in a long line of meetings during my second day in Houston. Before heading out the door I noticed an envelope lying on the coffee table labeled with a large script written "J" on the front. It was from Constance:

Jennifer,

It was lovely meeting you last evening. I hope you don't mind, but I took the liberty of preparing you for bed. You were in no condition to do that for yourself.

I blushed from head-to-toe, and reread the note. Her penmanship was spectacular. The brief note was written clearly and concisely. The note was written with the well practiced hand of a woman with both culture and means.

Every time another prognosticator of great technical feats spoke throughout my agonizingly slow day, I thought of Candace's brief note, `She is so quiet and confident...and wonderfully succinct.'

Business day two ended. My schedule for the next four weeks was completely planned.

Back at the hotel, I asked Frank to send a bottle of vodka to my room, `what a shame,' I imagined the possibilities as I stared at the handsome boy's ass while he scurried about.

I changed out of my suit into a hotel robe and freshened up a bit before sitting to wait for the booze. I felt relief when I heard the knock at the door. All I wanted was to get drunk, pass out, and forget that my life stunk.

"Hello beautiful woman," it was Constance. She held a small shopping bag in one hand and two martini glasses in the other, "I understand you need a cocktail."

`Fuck, fuck, fuck,' I was embarrassed. I didn't want to explain the prior night's drunkenness to this woman.

"Oh hi Connie," I said politely as she walked past me into the suite.

"Never Connie darling," she firmly corrected me, "always Constance."

"I'm sorry Constance," I said meekly.

`Why do I feel like a child in the presence of this majestic woman,' I thought of my flaming outbursts during the day's meeting, and my command of that stuffy boardroom.

"I'm sure you will make other small mistakes dear," she spoke to me as a teacher, a mother, "but we can correct those as time passes."

Constance had me mix our cocktails as she sat, with perfect posture, watching my every move. For some reason I was feeling that enjoyable domesticity of the prior evening. This evening, fully sober, I enjoyed performing these mundane tasks even more. The ritual of preparing drinks while having the cool, confident, mysterious woman evaluating my every move made me tingle with anticipation. But, anticipation of what?

"We must break you of that filthy habit," she admonished me for lighting a cigarette, allowing me only two the entire evening.

Constance told me of her life in Memphis: once married and divorced, no children, forty-years old. "I am what many people would call Goth, but I perceive myself as more Victorian, rather than part of the whole ghoul crowd."

I didn't have a clue what she was talking about, but instead just nodded like an idiot as her slow, warm voice led me into a welcoming daydream. Constance called for our super; simple fillet of beef and eggs. She commanded that I serve dinner, and clear the table afterwards.

I delighted in serving her. She seemed particularly pleased that I was well-mannered enough to know proper protocols, "You parents taught you well dear," she complimented me on all the little intricacies of the formal dining ritual that I'd learned as a child.

This night we talked for hours; sitting on the sofa, holding hands and sipping port before watching a movie on the television.

"Come and snuggle with me Jennifer," she commanded.

I was shocked, but nonetheless, wrapped my arms around this proud woman and lay my head on her substantial breast. Her smell was divine; very subtle, very expensive perfume mixed with her light musk of the work day. Her warmth was all-consuming, the softness and tenderness of her embrace so foreign, yet so very familiar. The way she stroked my hair as we sat silently watching the movie, evoked memories of my childhood. My mother often held me this way before I became too self-important for family and parents.

Constance turned off the television, and I knew she was preparing to leave. There was no doubt it was my bedtime. She was setting rules for me. I had worried about her sexuality earlier in the day as I thought of her note. But this, this was unspoken, tender caring; guidance of a loving parent to a child, if you can imagine a thirty-seven year-old "daughter".

My new friend drew a line on the vodka bottle label--indicating the current level--making it apparent that I was not to partake again until she was present.

"I will be here at seven tomorrow Jennifer, sleep well," her voice pure liquid fire, as she kissed me lightly on the cheek.

"Yes Constance," was as much as I could manage. My eyelids fluttered briefly as visions of something more intimate between us flashed through my mind.

Wednesday, was much the same as Tuesday. Worked sucked, but then...then I was with Constance. She allowed me to lose control, to be controlled in a most loving and tender way.

Thursday evening, we had our two cocktails, dined on another quiet meal, and were settling into our warm embrace, watching television and chatting tranquilly.

Constance lifted my face from her breast, looked at me--smiling and happy--and kissed me. Her warm, liquid lips were pressed to mine. Her tongue was gently dancing on my teeth and into my welcoming mouth.

I pushed her away, fully knowing that this is where we were headed all along, but needing to protest for the sake of my virtue, "Constance, I'm not lesbian."

She chuckled lightly. Her laugh was as smooth and syrupy as her voice, "I know my darling, but I am. I'll teach you, slowly and patiently, I'll teach you."

"Oh dear God," I moaned just before her lips joined me again, setting my mind ablaze for passions I had yet to know in life. I wanted her, "take me darling," I gasped as the majestic woman captured my imagination and my lusty soul, "I yours Constance, please take me."

"Slowly darling. Very, very slowly." Her voice inflected with that same cool, confidence. She was the teacher, the mother, and I was to be her obedient child.

Constance watched me prepare for bed that night. She watched me disrobe, commenting on how I should always hang my clothes properly, "Darling, you must treat your clothing with respect, as all things in life should be treated." I was terribly embarrassed, being taught like a child, but followed her commands to a tee: "At least one hundred brush strokes every night darling...remove all your make-up...clean your private places dear...rub cream on your eyelids and your nipples...no, no darling, brush your teeth like this."

After I slipped beneath the covers, she didn't say a word, other than when she kissed my forehead as she tucked me into bed.

"I want you to always sleep nude Jennifer," she more commanded than asked, "I want to think of your lovely body, naked, needing my touch, always waiting for me. Tonight, I want you to think of things to come."

"Constance," I said in a pleading, begging, child-like voice as she was headed out the door, "Constance, thank you."

She smiled a broad, great smile at me, "Plan on staying through the weekend next week. Goodnight my love."

I was on-fire the whole night and throughout the next day. Visions of my lover's nude body lay out before me: her white, flawless skin a playground for my mouth and fingers. I hadn't thought of lesbian sex since college, when I caught my roommate Jilling-off one day. And even then, my desires were never the emotion-filled, satisfying fantasy--rapidly becoming reality--that I felt with Constance.

She read my mind at every turn. Her seduction of me was so expert, so patient. She knew the game, and was an excellent player. That night, as I masturbated, all I could envision was pleasing this woman who made me feel so loved. Her love was different from any I'd ever known. The emotions were true, and the physical boundaries were limitless. There was trust, caring, and understanding in our fantasy love making.

`Would she?' I prayed, `Could she? Will she take me in ways I had always hoped a lover would? Can she control me, liberate my very being of the desires I've held secret for so long?'

I cried on the flight home. I felt empty; not being able to hold Constance in my arms that night. Once in my house, I tried to re-evaluate my life. Mike's stuff was gone now, and thankfully he didn't take any of my possessions with him. His memory faded quickly, as visions of my new lover flooded my brain...there was Constance: controlling, loving, seductive Constance.

I knelt before her, servicing my lover. Bringing her pleasure with my body in whatever way I could. With my eyes closed tight, I smelled her perfume; I smelled her hair...her long, glorious hair, dark and mysterious as the woman herself.

I could hear her cries and moans, so vibrant were my fantasies now. She had to take me...she had to control and teach me. `Constance, I love you. I love you,' I prayed to myself, kneeling on the hard floor in my empty house.

Trying to sleep that night was, for me, like trying to run a marathon...impossible. My mind was conflicted. I was delirious for this woman, this sturdy, proper woman. Then my thoughts turned to failure, `What if...'

I finally fell into a fitful sleep of "What ifs" waking with a start around seven in the morning with the ringing from the phone.

"Hello."

"I was thinking of you," it was her.

"Oh Constance, I've thought of you since the moment you left my room," my voice begging, pleading for her acceptance.

"Don't doubt my intent darling."

"When, when? When will you make me yours Constance?" I had to know.

"Soon Jennifer, very soon my love," her promises firm, "your training will prepare you soon."

`My training?' so, that's what this past week was...beyond an incredibly sensual seduction, I was being trained for her pleasure.

"I'll serve you in whatever way you deem I should Constance," I promised this goddess, this majestic beast, my new mommy.

"I know you will darling; I know just what you need."

The rest of my weekend was spent dreaming of what she would do with me. Like I said, lesbian sex was not something I was particularly familiar with, and all the possibilities sent my mind into a state of frenetic lust.

`What will I do if she asks me to kiss her "there",' I panicked a bit, but settled-down as I looked at my pussy in the mirror and thought I would have little hesitancy kissing this woman there. `She will never hurt me...pleasure...only pleasure.'

"Never wear these hideous things again," my new friend demanded as she felt the pantyhose under my skirt, "only stockings and garter, or nothing at all from now on. I want your cunt to be fresh and available."

Her use of that vulgar word, coupled with her normally proper ways set me afire. I closed my eyes and saw my furry little vagina as a cunt. So very different, so exciting, `I have a cunt,' I smiled inwardly, `for the first time in my life I have a cunt. The center of pleasure and forbidden desires. How wonderful.'

Constance took me shopping on Monday night, buying upwards of a thousand dollars worth of lingerie and "after hours" outfits for me to wear.

"I want you to always be feminine Jennifer," she explained, "convenience is not an issue, femininity is the only issue. I want your cunt ready for me dear."

She still wouldn't touch me in "that" way. I pled and begged for her to take me. I wanted her to do things with, and to, me that pushed my boundaries.

Tuesday, she held me close after dinner. "I can smell you darling," she stated very matter-of-factly, "but I wonder if you are ready?"

"Please Constance...please take me however you see fit. I am ready for you. Please teach me," I needed her affection in new ways. I needed to know this new love.

"Soon darling, soon."

She had me lay my head in her soft lap, as she opened her robe and brought her tender nipple to my mouth, "suckle me Jennifer. Suckle mommy's nipple."

I could've spent an eternity nursing from her long, fat nipple. My mind became lost in the warmth and tenderness of her embrace. Constance rocked me in her arms and sang sweet lullabies.

"You're going to make a wonderful girl," she whispered to me as I passed into a state of semi-consciousness and warm bliss.

Wednesday evening I went to her room. I knew this would be "the" event of our first passion. The room was alight with candles, and splashed with musk and perfume. I knew my eyes betrayed my desire to experience her pleasure; pleading and wanting, ready to holler my yearning to taste this goddess, my mommy.

"Excuse me while I change into something more comfortable," she excused herself with a sly grin.

We had already exceeded our two drinks, and were now on our fourth. After a week of forced sobriety, I felt silly and giddy with the booze. I would have thrown-off my clothes at the word "Boo" and fucked anything that moved at that point.

The lights came down. I sat, my eyes transfixed on the bathroom door from my seat on the wide, soft sofa. And then, she appeared--my Gothic lover--the woman who would command me into a lifetime of subservience to her body and will.

She was dark and dangerous. Her skin still the ultimate pale white, but her eyes painted, black and evil. Her lips painted blood, blood red. Her breasts were jutting proudly from her chest; waiting for my lips to excite and tantalize.

"Oh my dear Lord...help me," I gasped aloud.

"Are you ready to please me Jennifer?" Constance asked.

"Yes please, Constance," I was so, so ready to submit to her every whim.

Her costume was breathtaking; shiny, slick and black. Her boots came to the mid-point of her soft, white thighs. The heels at least five inches high, making her legs appear long and strong. She wore a vinyl teddy; her cunt and breasts framed by rhinestones. The cleft of her cunt and large boobs were forced through the tight openings of her costume into engorged, puffy folds of wanton need.

"Are you sure you're ready darling," she practically hissed; sitting in a cushy chair, spreading her legs wide and exposing her wet, wet cunt to my intent gaze.

"Yes Constance." I had to have her. I had to be controlled by my goddess, "Yes, I'm ready."

"Crawl to me. Get on your hands and knees and crawl to my cunt," she commanded me.

I willingly, eagerly, did as she asked.

"Stop. Look at my hole," gone was her cool demeanor, replaced by a lusty, needy bitch, "tell me what you see, whore."

Her foul language piqued me towards greater perversity and deviance, "Oh please Constance...don't make me say it."

"Tell me what you see," she demanded.

"Your thing...your cunt," my voice now needful. I had to try it. I had to taste her sex.

"What do you see slut?" her tone changing from caring lover to demanding mistress, "tell me about my cunt."

"It's red. It's bare, swollen, red, and it wants me to kiss it." I said while staring at her hairless mound.

"You learn fast Jennifer, darling."

"Oh please," my hands on her soft thighs, as I stared at the pulsing cunt before me.

"Do you want to kiss my cunt dear Jennifer?"

"Oh very much Constance, yes please, very much."

"You may ask to kiss my cunt," she commanded.

"Constance, may I pleeeeeeease kiss your cunt?"

"Why should you be allowed to kiss me there? What have you done to deserve my cunt?" she was being cruel.

"I love you Constance!" I begged for a taste of her.

"Many women love me, but very few are allowed to put their mouth on my cunt." She demanded more from me than love, "Again, why should you be permitted this rare pleasure."

"I'll do anything. Please Constance...anything at all...anything you desire," I pled.

"Kiss me here," she commanded, pointing to a spot on her left thigh just above the top of her boot.

I bent my body forward and lightly kissed her pale, flawless skin.

"Now here," she pointed to the same spot on her opposite leg, "and make it wet this time."

I kissed her soft thigh in a wet, passionate kiss.

"Better. Now, mix a cocktail for me."

I began to rise to mix her drink, but was quickly corrected, "I didn't tell you to stand, crawl Jennifer. I want to watch your bottom wiggle as you crawl."

I exaggerated a wiggle in my butt as I crawled to the sideboard and mixed Constance a martini. Getting back to my position in front of her was a bit more difficult, as I almost spilled the cocktail while shuffling my knees on the carpet.

"Very good Jennifer," she praised me as I handed her the cool beverage.

"Thank you Constance."

"Place your hands on the top of my boots," she commanded, "and lean forward, but do not touch my cunt."

I obeyed and bent my face towards her cunt. It was visibly wet now. My lover's fluid was wetting her puffy labia and bottom.

"Smell me. Look me in the eyes and smell my cunt darling," she commanded as she stared down at me from behind the rim of her glass.

I inhaled deeply; one, twice, three times...intoxicated by her heady aroma.

"Once more for luck darling. You're going to be tested, so get a good whiff," Constance was even more demanding.

I bent again and smelled her strong odor: a womanly scent that I've always found distasteful, but now...now I couldn't imagine life without it.

"Kneel upright," another command, exciting and controlling, "describe my cunt smell while I finish my cocktail. Look directly at me as you speak."

My voice quivered and trembled slightly as I spoke, "Your cunt smells warm and salty," I began. I was kneeling on the thick carpet, fully-dressed in a sheer white blouse and short plaid skirt. My hands shook, and I could feel a blush cover my face as I looked Constance in the eye and continued, "You cunt smells strong and heady. It has the most beautiful aroma in the world; it has the smell of you, my darling. Your cunt smells of humidity and excitement. Your cunt smells of womanly desire for her lover."

Constance took the last sip of her drink, "Stand and mix me another," her eyes followed me, always evaluating my performance.

"You're doing very, very good Jennifer," she praised me as I handed her the cocktail; feeling proud, "Strip for me darling. Do it slowly, and beg for access to my cunt."

I started a slow dance, unbuttoning my blouse slowly, seductively. Doing my best to entice my lover, "Constance my darling lover, may I please be permitted to kiss your wet, flowing cunt," I pled my case before my nasty-minded judge.

By the time I stood naked before her, she seemed please with my display of subservience to her desires.

"Will you do as I command of you, both in and out of the bedroom?"

"Yes Constance, anything."

"Will you stop acting like a whining, out-of-control child in public places?"

This shocked me a bit, "Yes Constance."

"Will you worship me in whatever ways I choose?"

"Yes Constance," I was going mad, standing naked before her. My excitement had to be obvious, as I felt my wetness coat my inner thighs.

"Will you be polite and respectful to others?"

"Yes, oh yes...please Constance."

"Will you accept anything my cunt has to offer?"

"Yes!"

"From now on, when we are alone, you will address me as Mother or Mommy, is that clear Jennifer?"

"Yes Mother."

"Hmm...yes, good," she said dryly.

Constance stood and removed her vinyl teddy. She was before me, towering over me in her high heels. I marveled at her perfect nakedness, there was not a flaw anywhere to be found on her. My lover's breasts were beautifully formed; large and full, with nipples the palest of pale pinks, her bottom round like the most perfect peach, and her face positively glowed.

"Let's see how willing you are darling," she said as she kissed me. Her lips were magical in teasing and tantalizing me. "Follow me Jennifer...on your hands and knees, crawl."

I eagerly crawled after her like the bitch-in-heat that I was. Her bottom quivered slightly with every step she took. Constance was my goddess, her long black hair flowing across her strong shoulders and back and onto the top of her ass. She stopped at the foot of the bed, bent at the waist, placing her hands on the cool sheets.

"Place your hands on my buttocks," she demanded of me.

"Yes Mother," I did as she asked.

"Feel them, feel my ass cheeks," she directed my every move, "are they soft and lovely?"

"Yes Mother, they're wonderfully soft and beautiful."

"Spread them open. What do you see Jennifer?"

"I see your cunt and your anus Mother," I was trembling fiercely as she led me through this amazing, exotic ritual.

"Now Jennifer? Again...what do you see young lady?" her voice stern and more demanding.

"Your...your cunt is red, swollen, wet, and open. I see your clitoris poking through your lips now." I marveled at her excited vagina as I meekly choked out the words.

"And what of Mommy's anus?"

I felt a tiny burst of orgasm course through my loins in a lovely wave, "Your anus is a very delicate pink and is wet from your cunt juice...and Mother, it's puckering at me."

"Yes my darling, I'm quite sure it is," she seemed pleased with my description and her own physical response to my servitude. "What do you think my anus wants, since it is puckering for you?"

My mind was racing now. I knew what she was going to ask of me. "Constance, I don't think I can do this," I was about to cry, afraid that she would abandon me if I couldn't perform a task.

"Of course you can Jennifer. You shall do exactly as I ask of you, or you may leave."

"Please don't."

"What does my anus want from you darling," she demanded harshly.

"A kiss," I began sobbing quietly as I prepared for her next command.

"Well?" she didn't need to finish the question.

"May I please kiss your anus Mother?" My shame was total; complete.

"You may kiss Mother's anus darling, make it very, very wet, and do not stop until I have told you to stop," how could she make such a vile and disgusting request of me, "come now darling, don't be such a baby"

I pried her cheeks further apart and dipped my face into her crack. My mouth opened and I kissed her most forbidden place. The kisses were tentative at first. Gradually, I felt the heat of her anus, and the taste of her cunt. Moans filled the room, it was me.

I loved Constance's anus with my mouth and tongue. Her bottom seemed to blossom as the tip of my soft tongue touched the tiny center of her anus. I loved it: the depravity and the complete submission of my being to this loving, controlling woman.

"You're doing beautifully darling. Oh yes Jennifer, just like that," Constance's voice now excited and trembling as I aroused her bottom with my efforts.

The aroma of her cunt grew stronger the more I licked at the alter of her anus. My own excitement grew and grew as her bottom contracted tightly on my tongue, trapping my face.

"Worship my anus darling, suck Mother's asshole," she groaned her approval.

It was maddening for me. My nipples were painfully erect and my cunt was leaking all over my thighs. The smell of women's' sexual excitement filled the air. Sex had always been quick, animalistic shagging in my past. The slowness and ritual aspects of this encounter brought me into a trace-like state. This new state-of-mind forced me to fully-accept my submission, and gave me time to reflect on the depravity of each act.

"Enough Jennifer," Constance pulled forward, breaking contact with my mouth.

She led me to the bed, on my back, so that my head was towards the foot of the bed. My dear lover removed her boots and stood commandingly above me.

She smiled at me warmly, "Beg for Mother's cunt dear."

"Oh Mother...please Mommy, please, may I kiss your cunt now," as I begged, Constance was slowly squatting towards my face. Her folds opened to my gaze so the delicate pink insides of her cunt came into view.

"Oh yes please...feed me your cunt Mother," my voice a breathless whisper of need.

Constance steadied her decent by placing her hands on the top of my head. She descended further, her wet opening fractions of an inch from my mouth.

"Suck Mother's cunt you naughty, naughty girl," she hissed as she pulled my face into her while lowering that fragrant cunt the last little bit.

"Mmmmmmmm....Mmmmmmmm....MMMmmmmmmmmmmmm," was all that could be heard from me as this sweet seductress took me, forced me to pleasure her wet, flowing hole with my lips.

"Ahhhhhh...yessssssssssss," she hissed, grinding her open sex onto her willing submissive, "Yessssssss...yesssssss...eat my cunt you dear child."

She rode my face and mouth hard and soft, fast and slow until I was completely bathed in her juice. I wallowed in it, I relished it: sweet, salty, thick and creamy it poured into my mouth.

"Cummming darling...Mothers cumming now," her body tensed, her thighs clamping tightly against my head as her hips bucked spastically on my face. I held onto her thighs until she finished her climax.

My lover looked down at me, and crawled off my face. She smiled, happy at my slick, wet appearance, "You were wonderful Jennifer. You did so well darling."

We kissed lightly, my lips feeling chapped and tender. I fell asleep snuggled against her large bosom, happy with myself for loosing control to this majestic beast.

My lover and I cuddled for a bit, she stroking my hair as my fingers danced over her bare cunt. I was fascinated by the smoothness of her puffy lips, they were much more pronounced than mine and so much fun to toy with.

"Have I created a monster?" Constance laughed quietly, referring to my tickling finger tips.

"You're just so beautiful there," I begged her understanding.

"You're just so beautiful...period," she hugged me closer as she fed me her nipple.

I couldn't imagine a safer, warmer, more loving place to be than in this woman's arms.

Constance moaned lightly as I masturbated her to a quiet climax, "Jennifer, it's your turn now. Mother is going to make a woman of you dear. Are you ready?"

"Oh yes Mother, take me, own me," my pulse quickened at the thought of what my lovely beast would do to my body.

"Go mix us cocktails while I freshen up," she commanded, "and dear, put your panties back on, but not your bra, I have something else for you to wear."

Constance retired to the bathroom carrying her shiny outfit and boots while I scurried from bed and mixed our drinks. Within a few moments, she joined me in the sitting room, dressed in her dark, dangerous sex suit. But, with the added addition of elbow length vinyl gloves added to her costume. She was holding a frilly white and pink corset in her grasp.

"Come Jennifer, let's start your waist training," she said, leaving me confused.

I allowed myself to be bent towards the sideboard, as Constance helped me into the corset. "Tell me when it feels too tight darling," she gently whispered as she began lacing this foreign device to my body.

"Now dear, breath-in deeply three times, and then exhale as hard and as you can...give it everything baby girl," she commanded.

I did, and wow, "Oh, oh, oh...too tight, too tight," I begged for release as Constance gave the laces in back a mighty pull as I exhaled, "oh please."

The corset was so tight I could barely breathe. She ignored my pleas, telling me, "stop being a baby Jennifer," as my controlling Mother tied the laces into a graceful bow.

Constance held me from behind as we both admired her handiwork in the wall mirror. I had to admit, I looked incredibly girly and sexy dressed in the white garter and stockings, tiny lace panties and this new addition to my costume; a white and baby pink satin corset.

"Lovely my darling, you are just lovely," her whisper was tickling my ear as we watched each other in the mirror.

The stark contrast of this dark, dangerous woman and my white, innocent persona were startling. A shiver ran through my body at the thought of the lewd and lascivious activities she had planned for me. She ran hers hands over my accentuated hips and around my constricted waist again, and again.

"Just lovely," she breathed into my ear and wrapped her hands around my waist, "we will have you down to fourteen inches in no time."

My lover moaned at the sensuous feel of the slick fabric upon slick fabric. I slumped my head back onto her shoulder as her hands roamed my body. She felt me everywhere. Her shiny vinyl gloves were petting me towards sexual madness as they passed over my flattened boobs and between my sodden thighs.

"Oh Constance...please...now...take me...ravish my body," I begged with my eyes shut tight.

"Slowly darling girl, slowly," her hot breath a fiery lightning bolt on my neck.

We sat next to each other on the sofa, our drinks in hand. Sitting was a challenge since my waist was cinched-down four inches by the sexy corset. Constance began casually chatting about my first taste of her cunt.

"Did you like Mother's cunt dear? Was it how you imagined I would taste?" she questioned me very nonchalantly.

I desperately wanted to breathe deeper, but the tight corset forced me to use small, gasping breaths, "Yes Mother," gasp, gasp, "your cunt flavor was divine."

This game was brilliant. The conversation further enforced my submission to my controlling lover. Every breath I spoke now was in response to a question regarding her anus or her cunt. She forced me to admit my naughty nature, and once again to proclaim my desire to do anything she demanded of me.

"You will worship my anus everyday darling, is that clear?" she half snickered, pushing my boundaries of submission.

"Yes Mother." My head bowed in acceptance of my new duties to her.

"First thing tomorrow, we will have the bellman bring your things into my room," she was taking total control now, "next week you will make arrangements to move in with me in Memphis, am I clear."

"Oh Constance," I groaned in delight, "Are you serious? Do you want me?"

"Yes," she said impatiently, "am I clear Jennifer."

"Oh yes darling...yes, yes, yes," my eyes welling-up with tears as I gasped for breath.

For my entire adult life, well actually, since puberty, I dreamed of a lover that would completely possess me. That dear, sweet lover who could make me want discipline, and who could control my more self-destructive tendencies. Constance was to be that lover. I never imagined a woman filling this role, always, it was a man: muscled and strong, but no man could tame me. Not as my Constance had.

"Mix us another cocktail and then model for me," these were never questions, always commands that I was expected to obey without question.

"We're out of vodka."

Constance called the bar, "Yes, and have Marie bring it up...I do not want to see a man outside my door...yes, thank you."

I strutted my stuff as best I could. The high heels and tight corset took some getting use to, but my lover was patient. She had me bend over the back of the sofa and lower my panties, showing off my smooth bottom.

"So lovely," she appraised my bare cheeks, "have you ever been penetrated here darling," she inquired while pressing her gloved fingertip against my anus.

"N-n-no Mother," I was terrified of the implication of her question. My first husband had tried that once and I almost cut his dick off for his efforts.

"We will get there eventually dear." She promised.

Next, she had me sit on the sofa and slowly roll my panties off my legs. I felt so terribly exposed. My legs were spread lewdly as my lover instructed me to pull my cunt open wide as she sat on the coffee table and inspected my hole.

"You have fucked men, correct?" she was becoming more and more harsh, wanting me to confess to her what sluttish things I've done in my life.

"Yes," my response was practically guilty.

She looked deeper inside me, "You have sucked a man's penis then, correct?"

"Yes Mother."

"Have you swallowed sperm?"

"Yes," I was once again on the verge of tears as my lover forced my answers.

"Are you done with men forever?"

"Yes Constance, I love you," I cried softly, "why are you doing this to me?"

"Everything has its purpose darling,

There was a knock at the door, "Room service," came a woman's voice.

"Stay just as you are Jennifer, no matter what, stay that way," Constance commanded.

I had an uneasy feeling as my controlling lover answered the door. My body was quaking a bit; my pussy was aflame, soaking the sofa cushion under my bottom.

"Marie, please come in." my lover's voice loud enough for me to hear her inviting the strange woman in to witness my submission.

My uneasiness was justified. Constance told me not to move, but my mind was telling me to cover-up and hide. Nobody could know of my desires. I would be exposed as a lesbian if this person saw me sitting here pulling my cunt lips open.

"Jennifer, this is Miss Marie, she is an old friend," My cruel, cruel lover smiled at the short-haired woman carrying the tray with a bottle of vodka on it.

"Oh aren't you just a pretty little thing Jennifer," the woman grinned at me as Mother signed for the booze.

"You must excuse her for being so impolite, as you can see Jennifer is occupied at the moment." Constance was enjoying my humiliation.

My tears flowed freely now, "Why Constance, why?" I protested this invasion of our secret game.

How could my tender caring lover do this to me? She has utterly humiliated me before another. My sobs were heaving now, my tears of fear and embarrassment all too real as the woman stuck a finger in my cunt and brought it to my lover's nose.

Constance stared into my eyes. Her face intense...mean and glowering, "The slut's hole smells good."

"Why Constance, why?" I pled to my lover, praying for her controlling tenderness of earlier moments.

She said nothing, but took the woman's sticky fingers into her red, red lips and sucked the slimy digits clean. "I must fuck her now," she moaned to the hotel employee.

"You're a lucky girl," Marie said while heading towards the door.

Before my eyes cleared, the woman was out the door and Constance stood before me pouring lubricating jelly over her gloved right hand. My level of fear increased ten-fold, thinking that she intended to put her entire hand inside me...I wasn't wrong.

"Jenny, I'm going to fuck you now. I'm going to fuck you inside-out," she spouted her venom with fire in her eyes and lust in her heart.

All I could think to say at that point was the clich for virgins the world over, "Please be gentle."

She was. I should have never doubted this amazing woman. Her fingers went inside me, one, two, three. She slowed on her fourth finger, allowing my cunt time to become accustomed to her invading digits.

"Ohhh...ohh...slow, slow," I begged as her hand entered me further and further.

Her methods were well practiced. She stretched me. She opened my cunt as a bee would open a flower; persistence and patience were her allies. When her thumb slipped into my needy void, I thought I would die from the sheer pleasure. No lover had ever demanded so much from my body, but no lover had ever been so tender and offered so much either.

My mouth opened in a deafening, silent scream, I clutched my dear sweet lover's body close as I climaxed; truly, truly climaxed. There were no soft sighs, no content moans--this was a fucking orgasm. My mind went wild, and uncontrolled with passion. My body convulsed, bucked, pulsed in ways that left me exhausted. And my cunt, that newly discovered center of pleasure, gave in to the demanding thrusts of my lover's hand...open, open...wider, wider.

"Oh fuck me...fuck me!" I cried again and again... "Oh Constance...please...please...never stop fucking me."

I was so overwhelmed by my release it took me a few minutes to realize my lover was speaking to me, "You will do what I tell you when I tell you, yes?"

"Oh yes...yes...anything...anything you want," I pleaded and begged for more.

I had been taken. Like all my dreams and fantasies of sexual encounters, a lover had finally done to me what I secretly wished. I lost total control and was ravished. My lovely beast, this majestic woman, took me to new heights of release and passion...she owned my cunt for all times.

"Are you alright darling?" she asked, now concerned for my wellbeing.

"Yes, I'm wonderful" it was now my eyes ablaze with passion and desire for the perverse, "can we do it again?"

"Slut."

"For you, only for you Constance. Forever for you, my lover," I professed my need for her soft embrace and thorough fucking.

"My wonderful, darling slut," she held me tight in her strong arms.

My life seemed complete...safe and warm in the arms of my magnificent woman.

My dear new Mother taught me many wondrous, sexy things over the next three weeks. But mostly, what she taught me was to be respectful and polite. Not just towards her, but towards every person I came in contact with.

"Kill them with kindness darling, it's much more effective than your silly temper-tantrums," and she was right, of course.

"Yes Mother," I said, accepting that my happy outlook and sunny disposition were a result of my training. I felt good about life again.

I worshipped her anus every morning and every night for at least and hour each and every day. She allowed me the pleasure of servicing her beautiful, bare cunt a few times per week, and gave me the exquisite agony and release of her hand when the whim struck her. Constance loved me physically and emotionally, always caring and always pushing. I was never to make decisions at home, at home I was not to be in control, and Mother reinforced this by having me perform for special friends, like Marie.

My level of femininity increased with every moment I spent with Constance. She molded me into her perfect girl at home, and into a more controlled professional in my business life.

`If only they knew that I am sitting in this meeting with my training plug up my bottom,' I giggled to myself, as three VPs were arguing in the same bitter, vituperate tones I use to spout. I sat quietly, smiling.

"Hello Constance," it was lunch and I needed to hear my lover's voice.

"Hello Jennifer is anything wrong?" she asked.

"No, no...I was just thinking of you...actually I can't stop thinking of you because I have a little reminder here with me," I chuckled as I referred to the piece of plastic stuck in my bum.

"You're a very naughty young lady Jennifer," her voice a barely audible whisper, "Mommy loves you darling. Let your excitement build slowly. Remember it's only Monday and we won't be opening that special place until Saturday."

Just then one of the angry VPs stood at my office door waiting for me to get off the phone.

I returned the volume and tone of my voice to normal, "Yes Mother, I understand, not until Saturday...Yes, yes right...alright Mother goodbye...Yes Mom, I love you too."

Constance burst into a fit of giggles as she realized somebody was listening to my call. The angry VP seemed much less angry while he thought I was talking to my real Mom and was all sunshine and smiles when I hung up the phone.

"Talking to your Mom, huh?" he was super sharp, this one was, "That reminds me, I need to call my Mother today."

I sat, with my correct posture, trained and enforced by daily corset wear, wiggled my bottom into the chair and smiled, "That's nice Mr. Smith, is there anything I can help you with."

The remainder of the week building towards the climactic Saturday was all warmth and kisses. Every night just before bedtime, Constance gave me an enema and inserted a slightly larger plug up my bottom than from the day before. I snuggled into her loving embrace, her warm nipple in my mouth and my anus being gently stretched open for her soothing hand.

"I love you Jennifer," my Mommy whispered, as she stroked my hair while I nursed.

"MMmmm," I moaned lightly as I fell asleep with dreams of my next level of submission dancing through my head.

Marie joined us in our room on Friday. She brought along a friend, again embarrassing me to no end, but Mother told me to be polite and not protest in front of company.

That evening, I was dressed in a plain white cotton bra and white cotton panties with little yellow flowers. I also wore ruffle-topped ankle socks and plain white tennis shoes. Constance dressed in a high-collar schoolmarm outfit; she was looking very stern and acting strict.

"You may fix cocktails for us darling," Mother instructed me.

Sipping our cocktails--Constance staid and proper, me meek and blushing, and Marie doe-eyed towards her friend--we learned that Lisa, Marie's friend, wasn't lesbian, but was very curious.

"And I'm really curious about...you know...what you two do," she couldn't get the words out.

"Dominance and submission Lisa," Marie blurted out crudely.

Lisa could not keep her eyes off Constance, and I felt a twinge of jealousy. I would be used in anyway my Mother chose to use me, but having a woman ogle her made me upset.

"It's more than that though...we love each other," I felt like jumping up and kicking these voyeurs out the door.

"Shush Jennifer," Mother quieted me, "Jennifer is right though, I love her dearly and will not do anything to hurt her. All my actions are for her training. She is learning to be a very good little girl."

"I love you Mommy," I staked my claim to my woman, hugging her.

"Wow, I never thought...I never considered," Lisa stuttered, as I notice the wedding band gracing her left ring finger.

"Mommy games can be very fun," Marie was focused purely on the sexual aspects, and getting this married woman into bed.

I served our guests two more rounds of drinks as Lisa asked many questions about what Constance and I found in each other. She asked about our backgrounds, and was particularly interested in my most recent phase of training.

"Come Jennifer, bend over Mother's lap so our guest may see," she demanded, pulling me down across her firm legs so that my bottom was pointed towards our guests.

Constance inched my tight cotton panties off my bottom, and down to about the middle of my thighs, "See Lisa, my darling girl has worn this since last night. Tonight is her final night of stretching before she will receive my full love in there."

"It's in her butt?" Lisa sounded stunned, and I blushed all over.

"Come look dear. Kneel here and look how lovely she is," Mother commanded the twenty-something housewife.

In my minds eye I knew the state Lisa was in. I'm not sure what, if any seduction Marie had done with this woman, but just the sound of Constance's prim and proper voice would seduce the inexperienced woman.

"Place your hands on her buttocks darling," Mother was cool and collected as she used my body to entice the woman, "good...good...now spread the cheeks open slowly, dear Jennifer is very sensitive down there at the moment, so be very gentle.

I felt her trembling hands grasp onto the half moons of my bottom and open me, "Oh my God...ohmigod," she gasped.

"See how her anus is stretched," Mother whispered, "Isn't she just lovely?"

"Un huh," Lisa mumbled dumbly, "does it hurt?"

"Answer Lisa, Jennifer," Mother ordered.

"No, it feels full...unusual and full and exciting," I answered dutifully.

"Wow, look how wet her pussy is," Lisa marveled at my visible, dripping excitement.

Constance stroked her strong finger through my sodden furrow, "Taste her Lisa, taste my darling girl's cunt."

I knew that was it for little miss married girl, as I heard her moan and the slick sounds of Lisa licking my cream from Mother's finger filled the air. Marie moaned, and Constance chuckled as she seduced yet another woman into the wonders of loving women.

I watched Marie walk past us, headed for the bathroom. Constance, at least I assumed it was my Mommy, grabbed the base of my butt plug and began slowly removing the device.

"Ohhhhhhhh...Mother...please," I groaned as the widest part of the toy stretched my anus, "please get it out."

"Oh my gosh," Lisa gasped as she witnessed my anus gaping open as the plug was finally removed.

"Kiss her there little Lisa," Constance ordered the woman, "see Jennifer's bottom puckering-up for you, she wants you to kiss her there."

"I can't do that," Lisa protested Constance's order, but her voice sounded unconvincing; caught somewhere between desire and morality.

Marie returned, and I soon felt the cool nozzle of my enema going up my winking bum. The warm water flowed, and soon my belly was full and bloated.

"Mommy, I need to pooh pooh," I whined, trying to hold my daily cleaning.

"Shhhhh darling, soon, soon. Just relax and let it work," Constance comforted me as I struggled to hold the water inside my loosened anus.

It was probably only a few minutes, but felt like hours before I was permitted to waddle to the toilet and expel my enema. Marie, Lisa, and Mother all watched as I evacuated, and Lisa was all giggles as she and Marie watched Constance clean my bottom afterwards.

"Would you do that for me?" Lisa asked Marie.

"Yes baby...do you want me to fuck you in the ass too?" Marie was far to blunt for my tastes.

Mother decided I was on display for long enough, and asked our guests to leave. But, promised Marie that she, or both she and Lisa, could drop by on Sunday to see if I was able to pass my next test.

"Constance?" I began in a very serious tone, "Mother, why do you let other people watch us? Why do I have to worship Marie's anus sometimes?"

"Because Jennifer, I wish it...these things are not your choice dear...you may not make decisions when you are in my presence," her explanation crystal clear, "you are mine to do with as I see fit."

For the first time since this marvelous beast seduced me, Constance knelt before me and removed my shoes and socks, then my bra, before kissing me lightly.

"Watch me undress darling, we will be equals tonight," her voice glowed and sparkled as she started stripping for me. Much as I had done for her weeks earlier, and on many nights since, Constance swayed to her own tune and peeled one layer of clothing off after another, until she stood before me, nude, reaching her hand for mine.

"I want to make love to you tonight," her voice soft, caring, and wanting, "be my lover you darling woman."

We spent hours exploring each other in that magic bed. Her touch was gentle and tender. Tonight there were no other rituals to perform, no staged scenes, just caring and tenderness. I was completely, totally, unconditionally in love with my darling Mommy.

Constance was very patient and very tender later in the evening as she placed the final stretching plug in my rectum, "I promise you will like it my love."

"I know I will Mother," oh how I wanted this woman to be mine forever and ever, "I trust you."

It was close to two in the morning as we assumed our sleeping positions: my hand on her cunt, her nipple in my mouth, and my dear sweet Mommy humming lullabies into my, needy, child-like soul.

Constance allowed me access to her cunt on Saturday morning. I had an insatiable desire to please my conqueror in any way possible, prior to the events of that night. I wanted her happy and content as she attempted to put her hand inside my bottom.

"Jennifer? You know I will never hurt you?"

"Yes Mother," I told a little fib, I was more nervous about today's events than at any time in my entire life.

She lifted my face from her cunt, "I will never hurt you Jennifer, "her expression serious and dire.

"Yes Constance, I know."

We spent the day shopping and visiting museums and art galleries. My feet were tired and sore by the time we returned to our room at five or so. My lover rubbed and massaged my sore dogs for what seemed like hours, and I did the same for her delicate feet. My cunt and anus were a pulsing, humid mess in anticipation of the kinky games to follow...these parts needed to be tested once more.

Constance surprised me again, as my dear lover dressed me for a night out on the town. She bathed me, cleaning me inside and out. Applied my make up and scent in tasteful layers. Reseated the plug in my bottom and secured it in place with a white leather harness. She helped me into a new custom made garter corset; all white, stiff and soft. And then into the dress made of lovely silks and satins: white, with a high-collar and keyhole cutout in the front, exposing my corset-enhanced cleavage.

Mother had me sit and wait while she prepared herself for our night out. I was in awe of my lover as she appeared wearing a black, stretch lace ankle-length dress. Like my outfit, the collar was high under the chin, but the unique creation sported zippers that ran the full length, front and back.

"You're beautiful Mother," I gasped at this vision before me.

"Thank you Jennifer," she said coolly.

Our reservations were for eight o'clock at Chez Nous to the north of the city. My sweet lover had a sumptuous limousine pick us up at quarter after seven, to provide us with a pleasant, peaceful ride to supper.

Now, I have dined in restaurants all over the USA, Mexico, Canada, Asia, and Europe, and this eatery--this fine establishment--is one of the finest ever. The food, presentation, service, and ambience were spectacular! In this quiet, sumptuous space, with my tender lover, a large piece of plastic inside my anus...quite possibly, this was the most fantastic, delicious, magical meal in my life.

"Are you happy Jennifer?" Constance asked

"Yes Constance," I whispered very softy amongst the sea of married couples surrounding our table.

"You live for me, don't' you?"

"Yes darling, for you and only you."

I was completely starved when the waiter brought our appetizer of classic shrimp cocktail. There, standing proudly on a bed of cocktail sauce, wedged into the top of half a lemon, surrounded by a dozen pink crustaceans, was an immense engagement ring.

"Then you are to be my wife Jennifer," Constance commanded with a warm, loving gleam in her eye.

My eyes had to be the size of saucers as I stared in wonder at the ring. The central diamond had to weigh three carats or more, the setting ornate and complex. The accompanying stones would be more than suitable as solitaires on ninety percent of the engagement bands in the world.

"Constance...I...I," my voice stuttered and stammered, "anything my darling Mother." I was welling up. I so wanted to jump the table and kiss my lover. "I will be a proper and obedient wife for you Constance," I promised in a whisper, "I will be yours forever."

Mother placed the ring on my finger; holding my hand in a way that could only be construed as the tender grasp of a caring lover. We looked deeply into each others eyes as I allowed my submission to her to become complete in this very public place. Surprisingly, the young traditional couple sitting at an adjacent table started applauding, applause which then built to other tables.

I blushed bright red, as Constance continued to hold my hand while she politely acknowledged the outpouring of affection and congratulations from our fellow diners. My nerves finally returned after a few moments, and I looked around at our well wishers. Many of the women had looks of understanding or envy, while many of the men had that look of, "Can I watch," on their faces.

I noticed a few couples who appeared disgusted and one woman in particular who outright scowled at us. Funny thing though, scowling woman sure seemed to be rubbing her thighs together awfully hard...I wondered briefly what fantasy she was having.

"Thank you Constance, thank you for making my life complete."

The furniture in our room was slightly rearranged when Constance carried me over the threshold soon after midnight. She turned on some soft music and invited me to dance with her.

With every slow turn, or next step, I felt the fullness in my bottom...my excitement building more rapidly now...anticipating the fulfillment of my total submission to my Mother. I saw our reflection in the mirror as we swayed together slowly; black and white, good and evil, worldly and innocent, the yin and yang of all life. We were one and the same now...two unique halves of the whole; a completed whole.

"Please take me now Mother," I whispered to Constance, "consummate our love."

Constance stopped our swaying, took my face in her hands and kissed me. Her kiss soft and tender, wet, but no too wet, passionate, but not too passionate. Our passion was to build slowly this night.

I was led to a position bent slightly over the dining table. In this position, I could watch what took place in a large wall mirror.

"You are to watch us at all times darling," Mother's voice now turning intense as she stood behind me and observed my every tremble and twitch.

"Yes Mother."

"Your safe word will be `ice hockey'. Do you understand?" she laid the rules down.

"Yes Mother."

"If this hurts, then stop me...I never want to hurt you darling." Her eyes were so warm and wonderful as we spoke to each other's reflection in the mirror.

"Yes Mother, I understand."

She raised my dress up over my bottom and secured it around my waist. My bare bottom was exposed and thrust up, ready and waiting. My sweet lover stroked my cheeks and tapped the base of the training plug still lodged inside my rectum.

"I love you Jennifer." She stated a fact that did not demand a response.

"On Monday you will resign from your job," a command, not a question.

"Yes Mother."

"On Tuesday you will register for professional cooking classes starting in the fall," she would fully domesticate me, and I was not only willing, but happy at the thought.

"Oh yes Mother," my response enthusiastic at the prospect of spending my days in loving servitude.

"On Wednesday you will prepare our belongings for travel on a three week trip," what had my dear lover planned?

"Yes Mother."

"Thursday we shall travel."

"Yes Mother."

"Friday we will rest and make love."

"Yes Mother."

"Saturday we will be married as Mother and wife," her voice full of tenderness, but there were undertones of the stern taskmistress lurking in her soul, "you will profess your unconditional love for me and submission to my whims. You will also sign a binding contract that day agreeing to the same. Do you accept this?"

"Yes Mother, I accept you unconditionally."

"I will care for you, and love you always."

"Thank you Mother," I was trembling now.

Constance began removing the leather harness holding the plug in my rectum. Her motion was smooth and skillful. She grasped the base of the intruding toy and slowly, ever so slowly started extracting it. My anus stretched and stretched, my face grimaced a bit at the discomfort from having my bottom opened so terribly wide.

She held the widest part of the toy at my ring, allowing it to open even wider. Soon, there was no discomfort, but only a glow...warm and consuming.

"What do you want Jennifer?" her tone now demanding, bordering on cruel.

"I want my dear Mother to take my final virginity," I was panting in anticipation for her unnatural invasion of the most private part on my body.

"And where is that my darling wife to be? What part of you is virgin," her sadistic games only heightened my desire to submit.

"My bottom Mother."

With that, she fully withdrew the plug from my bum, "Where is virgin dear?"

"My...my...my anus Mother," I knew it was coming. The most depraved violation one could possibly imagine was coming, and I waited for it, anxiously, willingly waited for it.

Constance pushed my body flat to the table, still demanding that I watch what transpired in the mirror. Her slick fingers tickled my gaping hole, which pulsed at her touch.

"Do you trust me, my darling girl?"

"Yes, yes," my mind racing as I watched my majestic goddess place one hand on the small of my back and felt her fingers begin to enter me.

"Tell Mommy what you want baby," she was forcing me to face my filthy desires. My lover was a complete master of my submission.

"I want you there."

"What dear?" she taunted me, "what do you want Mother to do to you?"

"Fu...fu...fuck me in the ass Mother," I had to know how far. Had my boundaries been reached?

Constance locked her eyes to mine as her slick hand entered me in one long, slow, gentle push. My anus opened to her. I stretched for my tender lover's deflowering hand. My moans were loud, drawn-out and needful.

"Oh yes Mommy, fuck baby in the butt," my mind lost in the intensity of emotion as I gave my last cherry to my most precious, patient Mommy, "take me Constance, please, please take me."

"That's the way darling girl, open for me, open for Mother," her voice calm and thoughtful.

My breathing was tightly restricted by my corset as Constance patiently waited for me to huff and puff through any discomfort before my anus relaxed and fully opened to her hand. She started moving, imperceptibly at first. Just tiny little circles as her wrist stretched me wider and wider.

After fifteen minutes or so, Constance was enthusiastically fist-fucking my ass. The feelings inside me were totally unique, so unlike any sex I'd ever experienced. The penetration was more intense, every nerve surround my anus was glowing, as a climax built within me.

"Its ok darling, let go, let it all go," Mother whispered to me as she lightly kissed my back and neck, "let your bottom go completely."

"Oh Mommy yes...let go, let go, let go," I chanted out loud, willing my body to respond.

Constance reached around the front of my dress and pressed the smooth fabric into my wet cunt. She rubbed my excited clitoris through the slick fabric...around, and around in ever tightening circles.

My orgasm started inside; deep, deep inside my rectum. My whimpering and cooing changed to gasps of release, "Oh fuck...oh Mother fuck...ohhhhhhh...ohhhhhhh."

"Cum baby, cum for Mother," Constance rejoiced in my pleasure, "cum for Mother darling."

I could count down the seconds until the dam burst and that glorious wave surged over me, `five...four...three...two...'

"AAAaaaahhhhiiieeeeeeeeeeeee," my first wail could probably be heard in Dallas, "yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes...Aaaahhhhhhiiieeee..." the second wave crashed over me. And the third wave flooded through me, and the fourth, and the fifth, "please, please, please, please, please," not sure if I was begging for more or for the orgasms to cease.

The sixth climax almost killed me, "Oh god it can't be happening again," now I was begging for it to stop before I became a blathering idiot stuck in a permanent state of orgasm.

Constance rode me gently to the floor as my knees collapsed beneath me and my body melted away from the table. She thankfully removed her talented fingers from my clitoris, and held her hand completely still inside my bottom. I came down slowly, my body in the throws of aftershocks after so many orgasms.

"Sh, sh, sh, sh," Mother was stroking my hair, calming me, "I love you Jennifer. I love you darling girl. I'll love you forever."

"Again," I pled. A huge grin of satisfaction across my face, my breathing still ragged and panting, "When can we do it again?"

Constance took me twice more that night of our engagement, once in my cunt and once more in my bottom. I was so sore, that I couldn't conceive walking for the next month...but it was well worth it. I was more sexually satisfied in this one night with my majestic Mother than all other encounters combined. I was hers now.

The Laundry Room

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Tue, 21 Oct 2008 23:13:00 +0000

There I was home alone on a Friday night. My boyfriend was out of town on a business trip. No doubt fucking the shit out of his secretary. I could not totally blame him though, she was drop dead gorgeous. Hell I had had a couple of wet dreams about her myself. My two best girlfriends left their husbands at home and were off on a trip together. They told their husbands it was with a church group. Yeah right, how many church groups go to a nude resort in Jamaica. God knows what they or who they are into. But me I was at home, sitting in the laundry room at my apartment building at 10:00 pm waiting for my clothes in the machines. I was reading one of those trashy womans magazines. The article was about how the author thought that all women had fantasies about other women. Yet they rarely ever acted on it. That was me. I love men and cock but I have always wondered what it would be like with another woman.

I was getting kinda turned on as I read. The author was describing how for the purposes of research for the article she answered an add in a swingers periodical for a couple seeking a single female for sexy fun. She was describing in detail all the sexy things her and this couple did together, when I heard the laundry room door open and in walked the most gorgeous girl in the building. I had met her a couple of times and knew her name was Kara. She was from Italy. She moved here to the states when she was 17 on an exchange program. But she fell in love with L.A. so much she decided to stay.

That was fifteen years ago. She had the most perfect dark olive skin, deep brown eyes that just seemed to swallow you whole, her 5"1" slender frame had all the right curves and her medium breasts had large nipples that showed through just about everything she wore. I on the other hand was your typical white girl. 5'7" a little overweight at 135 lbs. But I could still get away with spandex and mini skirts due to being a little taller. My breasts are pretty good size at 36D. But I wish my nipples were a little bigger like Kara's. At 39 I thought I looked pretty good and by the looks and cat calls I get, I think some of you guys out there agree.

I watched as Kara seperated her clothes on the sorting table. I noticed that there were no bras in her basket(That would explain why you could always see her nipples) I also noticed that all there was in her underwear pile was thongs and g-strings. As I sat there the panty pile was right next to me and I could smell her womanly scent drifting my way. It was odd but I started getting wet. Kara put in one load then asked me if I would watch her stuff while she went to get more soap. I said sure and out the door she went. I noticed at this point she also had a great ass. When she was gone I reached over and picked up her panty pile and looked at all the sexy things in front of me.

They were all shear, either lacy or just plain see through. I noticed that they all seemed to have a white residue in the crotch. Wow this girl was always wet. I put the pile back except for one g-string. They were shear lavender in the middle and had a purple lace border. The front patch could not haver been more than 3 inches tall and about 1 1/2 inches wide. I put them to my nose and inhaled her scent. It was simply intoxicating. If I were to live out my bi-sexual fantasies with a women I would want it to be with Kara.

Kara entered the laundry room and not having time to put the g-string back in the pile I slid them under my leg. Kara smiled at me and thanked me for watching her clothes. I said no problem I was happy to. She put in her second load then left again. I pulled her panties out and put them to my nose again. My eyes were closed and I was imagining her naked except for these panties. I could see how the bottom of the patch disappeared into her slit. I could see her large puffy lips showing through the shear lavender fabric. I imagined her to be completely shaven. Not a hair to be seen anywhere. I dreamt that she came into the laundry room and started kissing me. She ran her hands down to my chest and pinched my nipples through the thin white shorty tank top I was wearing.

Sliding one hand lower and rubbing my pussy through the spandex shorts I wore. They are tight and my lips are visable through them. She is rubbing my pussy hard through my shorts and a big wet spot is showing. Oh enough of this imagining shit. I reached down and pushed my hand down the front of my shorts and shoved a finger into my pussy. I had her panties in my mouth and was pinching a nipple with the other hand. My eyes were still closed and I was getting close to cumming. I could taste Karas pussy from her panties. Pushing down the front of my shorts I took her g-string and rubbed my clit with them the lace on them adding just the friction I needed to send me over the edge. Just as I came I felt a pair of soft lips on mine and a tongue probing the opening to my mouth. As I came out of the dreamy state I was in and opened my eyes I was greeted by Kara's deep brown eyes. She kissed me hard with a probing tongue. Then leaning close she told me to follow her and bring the panties with me. I was more than willing to go to her place. As I got up I noticed the large wet spot in the front of my shorts. Kara noticed it also and said, "when we get back to my place you will have to take those off so we can wash then too."

Kara's apartment was close, so we got there in just a couple of seconds. As soon as we were inside and the door closed Kara grabbed the front of my tank top and ripped it open. Then grabbing me by the back of the neck she pulled me into another kiss. This had to be the most aggressive woman I had ever met. Feeling a bit of it myself I pulled the waitband of her skirt and towards me as hard as I could and was rewarded by the zipper giving way and the skirt ripping away from her sexy body. She was not wearing any panties I guess they were all dirty. Oh well. Now keep in mind I have never done anything with a woman before, but there was no way I was going to pass up this oppertunity. We separated just long enough for her to remove her sweater and me my wet shorts, then we were on eachother again. I pushed her down on the couch and without any hesitation I dove into her pussy.

She was dripping like you would not believe. I licked her from clit to ass and back up to clit again. She was pushing my head into her pussy harder. I sucked her clit with my lips and flicked it with the tip of my tongue at the same time. She rewarded me with a scream of extasy. I slid two fingers up her hot steamy pussy. She started to rock her hips up to meet my mouth. I was finger fucking her rapidly when she came. I had heard that some women can squirt when they cum and Kara was one of then. No wonder all of her thongs and g-strings were all soaked. I swallowed as much as I could but a lot leaked out and was all over my face and on her couch. Taking me by the head she pulled me up her body towards her face. I paused near her tits to pay homage to those magnificent globes and nipples. Then moved up and we kissed for a long time before she rolled us down onto the floor.

Kara sat on my chest facing away from me then lowered herself down in a 69 position over me. I was looking up at her gorgeous cunt above me and realised that she was in fact like my dream totally shaven. God that was so sexy. I had been shaving my own pussy for several years now and loved the way it looked and felt. I heard the unmistakable sound of a vibrator come on. I don't know where she got it from but I did not care as she plunged it deep into my also dripping cunt. I thought I would cum instantly.

Kara sucked my clit as she fucked me with that vibrator. I was tongue fucking her hole again when I felt my first orgasm hit. It was good but I knew I could do better. I felt the tip of the vibe. against my asshole. MMM I love anal sex. I had let all of my boyfriends fuck me in the ass. I pushed my hips up to her letting her know it was Okay. She pushed it the rest of the way in and was fucking my ass hard with it. I pulled her hips lower and licked her tight little rosebud with my tongue. I pushed my tongue as deep as I could get it into her tight asshole. She had the dildo going in my ass and her tongue in my pussy and I came a second time but this one was the one. I went wild bucking and thrashing and came so hard I actually passed out.

When I woke up I was on Kara's bed. I was still naked except I had on the lavender g-string I had masturbated with. Kara said how sexy I was in them. She was sitting across from me folding her laundry. I asked if she had gotten my laundry also. She pointed to the dresser and said it was folded and put away. I looked at her funny and said, "what do you mean?" She just looked at me and said that I was going to move in with her. How could I say no to an offer like that.

Latin Ladies in Lust

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Mon, 20 Oct 2008 23:12:00 +0000

The beautiful blonde entered the room and eyes turned in her direction. Claire allowed her date to slip the longish black leather jacket off her shoulders and take it to the coatroom. While being statuesque, she wasn't like many of the aspiring actresses at the party. Her full blonde hair, parted in the middle, loosely framed Nordic facial features that reminded some of the sensual actress in La Femme Nikita, Peta Wilson. The large, ice blue eyes, pert nose, unusually full lips for a natural blonde, high-sculpted cheekbones.

Her makeup emphasized all the right details, from the light blue around the eyes to the frosty pink lipstick glistening from her mouth. Minimal but making a point. The lazy, confidant smile with the perfect white teeth. The long, slender neck that led the eyes to 36D, full and thrusting breasts. Her skintight black stretch cocktail dress seemed to shape her impressive body into an hourglass. The low-cut scoop neckline pressed the firm breasts into tight cleavage. The flat stomach rippled beneath the material, and the micro mini length showed her muscular thighs and taught calves to their best advantage. All supported by black leather stilettos that thrust her firm, round ass cheeks up and out as she walked through the room. She exuded the attitude of confidence that an extremely sexy, beautiful woman in the right clothes, at the right place, with many admiring eyes on her would emit like perfume. It followed her as she was led by her date to the bar for a drink to start the evening. The attention would be entertaining.

This was a party that would be fairly international. The host and hostess were friends of her date, Nick's. An interesting affair that would enable him to parade her around, enjoy the attention, have some fun, conversation and then go home with him for a night of lust and incredible sex. No great emotional attachment. Just another chance to meet some powerful people, regale in their flirting and satisfy her sensuality. Another night in Hollywood.

The party, conversations and drink went as she expected for most of the night. Nick had circulated, hitting the right people around the patio and various rooms. She had spoken with some of the people she knew, some she hadn't. All with that air of detachment that floated around the beautiful Nordic blonde. The attitude that was missing among others in her field at the gathering who indulged in their insecurities. Until she glanced over the shoulder of a scriptwriter she was listening to and noticed a woman standing among a few people across the room. Claire's pale blue eyes casually took note of the woman, moving from head down her body to the boots on her feet. This was no ordinary "party girl". This woman seemed to stand out from the other girls there.

The woman seemed to be casually listening to the conversation, occasionally drawing on a small, thin cigar and releasing the smoke through her nose. Her hair was very dark brown, almost black, long and full, drawn back tightly into a gold elastic loop that permitted a wavy waterfall to drop down over her back. The woman's face was perhaps the most sensual that Claire had ever seen. It was Hispanic, olive-skinned, more Latin or South American. Green eyes scanned out with hooded lids under dark brown eyebrows and heavy lashes. A slightly flared yet attractive nose led the eye down to extremely full, thick lips covered with the darkest burgundy lipstick Laura had seen. As the woman periodically inserted the slim cigar, she could see very white teeth and that the lipstick, as thickly applied as it was, left a bright mark around the brown tobacco tube. She would periodically lick those incredible lips with an equally thick, long, almost serpentine tongue. Just enough to moisten. A small glint of light reflected off the small gold ring that was looped through the woman's left nostril.

Once she could tear her eyes away from those lips, the woman's dimpled chin led Claire down to a pair of breasts that were even larger than her own, but just as thrusting and straining against the skin-tight fabric of a black spandex tank top. The spaghetti straps were mere afterthoughts over the woman's shoulders as the low-cut tank almost threw those breasts up from her chest, yet the bottom of the skimpy "belly shirt" ended above her flat, rippling stomach. Her naked arms were well-muscled and the tattoo of a dragon flowed along the lines of her left bicep. Tattoos had never really done anything for Claire, but this one seemed very erotic to her. There was a mystery and romance to the multi-colored dragon that emphasized the bulge of the woman's bicep. She obviously worked out with a body cut like that. Another small gold loop wound its way through her rather large, pouting belly button, crowning the tight stomach. Encased tightly and very low-slung around her hips, thighs, up-thrusting ass and statuesque legs was a pair of incredible black leather jeans that had a dull, flat sheen to them in the light.

Probably soft, thin lambskin. The style was very popular in Hollywood these days. They ran so low on her hips that they were just above her cunt line and, if she turned around, Claire would probably see a hint of ass crack. Leather inter-lacing closed the very narrow leather material just covering her crotch. The incredible pants were so tight one could almost see the rippling of the thigh and calf muscles as the woman balanced from one leg to the other. They ended inside a pair of black leather platform ankle boots. The heels were tall and chunky, lifting those round, firm ass cheeks up and out to the world just begging to fondle them. As the woman brought the cigar to her lips, Claire also noticed the very long nails painted to match her lipstick. They were exquisite! She had always admired the sensuality of long, graceful nails on a woman. Her own were long, but not nearly the statement that she was observing across the room.

As her eyes roved over this incredible Latin Lady, Claire was shocked to feel her heart begin racing! A warmth began under the crotch of her miniscule thong underwear and began to spread up her stomach to her breasts. Her nipples--were they actually hardening? What was this happening? Was it her drink? She took another sip. The voices around her were tuning out of her consciousness. She was beginning to focus like a laser on this voluptuous woman in the tight leather pants. She observed her more closely......

The woman didn't seem to be paying much attention to the small group in conversation around her. One eyebrow was slightly arched. She continued to draw languidly on the small cigar, letting the smoke from her exhale curl around her face. It was obvious she was bored. The boredom of beauty. She lifted the champagne glass to her mouth and took a long sip. Claire could see the dark burgundy lipstick-mark that her mouth left on the crystal. She looked more closely at the woman's magnificent breasts and could make out the outline of two large, protruding nipples as they thrust out against the thin black stretch material. They were begging for a mouth to surround them. Begging for it.... Claire was careful not to be obvious about watching this woman. She would nod and say a few words to seem as if she was participating in the conversation around her. Typical party talk. But her mind--and body--was elsewhere.

As this dark, mysterious woman continued to smoke her cigar and sip from the champagne glass, she had an idea. This was crazy, but her mind was starting to transfer all power to her cunt. What was that old joke that men thought with the wrong head? It was starting to happen to her! She wasn't a lesbian, hadn't had much experience sexually with other women other than the normal flirtations, but this strange woman was having an effect on her! Claire's idea took hold of her body and she waited for her moment. She watched the woman drain the champagne glass, look around for a place to set it down. Her arm flexed, the dragon tattoo moving attractively, powerfully on her bicep.

Her small cigar was almost finished as well. The woman spotted a small table behind her with an ashtray, turned and placed both down--the glass and the cigar. She then turned back again, seemed to contemplate returning to the conversation but moved away. Perhaps she was looking for a refill? Regardless, Claire watched the woman's high, tight asscheeks move sensually under the low-slung leather pants, almost revealing her ass-crack as she moved. Just amazing! The heat was getting stronger in her pussy, and the beautiful Nordic blonde decided it was now or never to put her little plan in motion. She just had to do something to connect with the Latin lady without seeming too obvious. Just had to possess something of the woman's to bring them closer in some way. Some how.....

As the woman walked away, Claire casually moved toward the spot where she had left the glass and cigar. There was just a little champagne left in the glass, she could see. And the cigar was still smoldering. As was Claire's pussy! She moved so casually, and there was so much party happening around her that she was sure no one noticed what she was doing.

Something somewhere in her mind asked her what the hell she was doing, but it was a small voice and she just ignored it. Her cunt was speaking. She had put down her own half-finished martini upon arriving at the small table, and picked up the champagne glass and cigar, very quickly, very casually. Her eyes finally left the sensual asscheeks she had been watching and arrived on the glass. There were very dark burgundy lipstick imprints on the crystal. There were the same on the small cigar. She raised the glass to her lips, paused to gaze at the lipstick. HER lips had placed them there! Those full, lush lips! She raised the glass slightly to her nose to see if she could smell the sweetness of the lipstick, and she could. There was a faint perfume odor, just a faint one. Claire licked her own lips briefly, in anticipation, then put the glass to her mouth, making sure the burgundy lipstick met her own frosty pink. A slight lick of the glass before it met her mouth and she pressed, as if their lips were joined, raising the glass, drinking the champagne the Latin woman had just drunk.

She downed the champagne, savoring the tastes of both the burgundy lipstick and the remaining liquor. Taking a quick look at the glass to see the mingled pink and dark red lipstick, a quick stab of lust hit her full in the cunt. She then raised the cigar to her mouth. She wasn't much of a smoker, but she'd make an exception this time. She again gave a quick lick to the lipstick stain, then sucked on the tobacco. She inhaled the smoke the woman had just taken into her own lungs. Claire exhaled just as sensually as the other woman, the focus of her sudden sexual attention. It was one of the most erotic experiences she had ever had. Pressing her lips to the glass at the exact spot the other woman had, drinking the liquid that had passed those lips, inhaling the smoke that had passed through that mouth into her lungs. It was as if she were actually having sex with the strange woman. That burning sensation between her legs was spreading and getting warmer.

"Would you like another, miss?" She suddenly awoke from her trance. It was a waiter offering another champagne glass full of the yellow liquid. "Miss?" The tray was being extended in front of her.

"Oh, uh, yes, yeah, okay." She put the special glass down and picked up another. It had snapped her out of that weird hot fantasy she was in. She looked quickly around to see if anyone was looking at her, had noticed the risky maneuver. The coast was clear. Wow, what a strange thing for her to do... but where was the woman? She looked around again, didn't see her. She just had to move around, keep from rooting to that spot and feeling pussy juice start to drip down her leg. She had to move to another place in the room, perhaps find the woman again. She just had to find her. Now that she had tasted the woman's lipstick, smoked her smoke, she had to find out what might be next.

She was beginning to feel the need for more. The question was--what would that be now? What was happening to her? What was she doing, stalking a strange woman? She had come here with a date, and felt an immediate attraction to some sexy Latin woman and was following her, drinking from her glass, smoking her cigar. She didn't even know if the woman was Latin, or with anyone. WITH ANYONE? What was Claire expecting to do? What was next? Follow her like a bitch in heat? What if someone noticed? A slight sense of fear was mingling with the horniness--it was turning her on like she had never been before.....

Claire began circulating around the party again, still holding the small cigar in her fingers, sipping from the new champagne glass. There was a good size crowd here, easy for someone to get lost in the maze. She had glimpsed the woman once, she thought--looking for the black leather pants and high, thrusting tits. But not a full gaze yet. She eventually wound up back where she started from, where she had originally seen the woman. Where had she gone? She had to find her, just had too. She couldn't have left? Her pussy was becoming frustrated....

Suddenly, she glanced to the spot of her first sighting--and there she was! Standing by that small table, smoking another cigar, in a group of chatting people! Right back where she had first seen her, after all that hunting! Her mouth went dry. Claire's cunt jumped, if that was possible! Along with her heart in her own ample chest. And her nipples quickly hardened. Gotcha! She was beginning to think the woman had been an apparition! But she was real, so real. Claire had to be careful not to make her ogling obvious, again. And now it was more like ogling than the previous glancing. Claire was lusting after this sensual, mysterious, sexy Latin woman. She pretended to be speaking with a group of people, but her mind was elsewhere while her eyes drifted over to the woman. To those tits thrusting under the black tank top. To that pierced belly button, pouting over the top of the low-slung black leather hip-huggers. Now how could she meet her? What could she do? She had to do something!

But just as Claire glanced furtively over, another strange thing happened. Something that almost caused the busty blonde to drop her own drink. The dark woman glanced over to Claire at the same time and their eyes briefly met! Claire froze. But it's what she did next that made the beautiful Nordic blonde's blood really begin to boil! As she locked eyes with Claire, the woman brought a martini glass up to her lips--and licked! But... was that Claire's martini glass? The one she had put down right there to pick up the champagne and cigar? Was that her pale pink lipstick she could vaguely see on the glass? Was it her imagination or was that HER glass?? Had she circled around? Had she seen what Claire had done before? Claire felt her face go flush. The woman drank from the half-filled glass, rather slowly--too slowly. Then take a drag from the small cigar. Was that a faint smile? Did the corners turn up on those beautiful, sensual lips? What just happened? The flush spread down to her pussy. Claire could feel a small dripping ooze from her cunt. The woman turned away again, just as quickly as their eyes had met, the episode was over. Almost as if it had never happened. Almost.

Claire felt the need to get away from the area. If the woman had seen her, she would be embarrassed beyond belief! And she didn't want anyone to see how flushed she was. She had to get away from there. She'd pretend to need her jacket, go look for that. What had she done? What was she doing? How could she suddenly be so sexually attracted to this strange woman? She saw Nick a few feet away, chatting with some people. Doing his thing. She moved over to him.

"Hey, Nicky, where's my jacket? Got a bit chilly. 'Know where they put it?" She fairly stuttered the questions.

He looked up from his conversation, "Yeah, C--upstairs, I think there's a coat room somewhere up there." He looked back to the gorgeous redhead he was speaking with. He could be an asshole sometimes. But Claire thought little of that now, she moved toward the stairs and up them to look for her jacket. It was a method to get away from the possibly embarrassing situation with that woman. If she had seen her----

Claire walked down the hall, looking in the various rooms for the coats. She felt herself getting a little more composed, but not much. Her pussy was still moist, she was still flushed. She finally found the bedroom where the coats had been hung for the guests. She entered and found the stylish black leather jacket, putting it on. It felt good on her upper body. It was thin kidskin, hanging loosely below the hem of her micro-miniskirt, allowing her full tits to thrust open the jacket. The jacket was her excuse for suddenly leaving the scene of "the accident". She briefly looked into the mirror in the room and admired herself, the sexy body, tight cocktail dress and contrasting longer black leather jacket.

Suddenly, there was a strong, female voice from behind her, "Ah, here you are, meu Gata! I've been wondering where you went off to...."

Claire whirled around. It was the woman! She was standing there in the doorway! Her throat went dry but her pussy went wet. "Uh, wha, what did you say? Excuse me?" They locked eyes once again.

"Ah, sorry for my poor English. I still haven't gotten the hang of it, as they say. But I noticed you noticing me downstairs, and I thought, ah, think you are so, ah, how you say it? Ah, you are, uh---so, uh we say 'Gostosa'." She swayed into the room. "You are so sweet, meu amor, so sweet. I thought you might like to meet me." Their gaze didn't break as the woman came closer to Claire, into the room. Ice blue eyes locked on to smoldering green eyes. Woman to woman.

"Oh, well," Claire didn't know what to say but had a sudden urge to come clean, "well, that's nice, sorry if I was staring downstairs, but you're very sweet too." She felt fairly lame with that response, but it was the best she could do under the circumstances.

"Yes, Doura, I know. Every man I talk with down there is after my poontie, I know that. But I only give to whoever I want to." The woman smiled as she drew in closer to the blonde, only a foot or two away. "My name is Raquel. I only here for a few months from Rio. Brazil. I'm from Brazil. Where I learn my English."

"Oh, really? Well, your English is very good." She still felt lame in her stuttering conversation with the target of her lust, but her heat was carrying the words forward. "Oh, sorry, I'm Claire. Nice to meet you." Claire didn't know whether to shake her hand or grab and kiss her. This woman seemed to be very aggressive for someone new to the country.

"Well, thank you. I've studied English for several years. But I also believe there are many ways to communicate, no?" She came closer to Claire. "Shall we speak, Claire?" She came close enough for Claire to smell the musk of Raquel's perfume. It was quiet enough to hear the soft, smooth rustling of the tight leather pants as those well-muscled legs carried Raquel closer to Claire. The blonde's heart was pounding in her ample chest. While her throat became dry, her mouth began to water. The onset of girl-lust.

As the very sensual Latina woman moved closer to Claire, the blonde was at a loss for words. "Uh, sure, uh, what, uh, would you...."

Raquel interrupted as she got closer, her eyes moving to scan the black leather jacket Claire had just put on. "Ahhhhhh, Doura--Claire--you have such a lovely leather jacket. I just love leather clothing. It looks so soft and comfortable. And the smell of fresh leather... Just so sensual, no?" The woman continued to move closer, her body actually slinking up to Claire. "Do you mind if I feel it? It looks so sexy on you. Do you mind?"

"Uh, n-no. Yes, uh, yeah, it's very comf--" But Raquel hadn't waited for permission to touch the jacket. She was finally up close in front of Claire, so close their tits almost touched. Raquel had raised her hands and placed them on Claire's arms. She began rubbing the leather up and down her arms, slowly, feeling the supple quality of the calfskin. It was more of a caress than rubbing, actually. Raquel's eyes continued to gaze at the jacket, the arms she was fondling. Heat rose between the two women. "Mmmmm, my Claire... this feels so wonderful, such a wonderful jacket. And the smell..." Raquel bent her head and sniffed at the left arm, shoulder and armpit. She drew in a good long sniff of the erotic odor of the leather. "They say leather smells the strongest at the point of the body with the most heat. Have you heard that?"

This was all happening so quickly. "Uh, n-no, I don't think--", Claire tried to respond.

But again Raquel didn't wait for the response. She slightly raised Claire's left arm, the one she had been sniffing, and ducked her nose under into the armpit. Melting into a trance of sexual heat, the blonde allowed the sexy woman access to her armpit. More long sniffs from Raquel, "Ahhhh, yes, the odor of the leather is even stronger under your arm, Doura. This is very high quality kidskin, no?" Raquel nuzzled her nose under Claire's leather-covered arm, into the heat of her armpit. Having this beautiful Latin woman caressing her leather-jacketed arms and sniffing the animal fragrance in her armpit was a surprisingly stimulating experience for Claire. She had never had anyone, let alone a woman, do this to her before.

Raquel raised her face back up from under Claire's arm and gazed into the feminine pale blue eyes. "Do you like the feel of leather, Claire? Do you enjoy that?" Her hands clutching the leather-jacketed arms drew the buxom blonde closer in to her body. And their breasts finally touched! It was electric! From hardening nipples, Claire's teats suddenly became as small rocks. The heat seemed to spread from the nipples to the rest of her tits, shooting down to her cunt where juice began to actually leak to her inner thighs. What was happening to her? Claire had never--NEVER--experienced this kind of sexual stimulation from a woman! Never!

All she could say was, "Uh, yes, yeah... I like the feel of leather.... It's, uh, very nice on the body... feels nice to touch." She managed a small smile, showing her very white teeth, an awkward friendliness in an awkward moment. "The, uh, jacket is pretty new, feels good...uh, yes." She returned the gaze into those deep green eyes. When Raquel clutched and caressed her arms, Claire had reflexively done the same, clutching the woman's naked arms. Her hands grasped those well-muscled female biceps. Her right hand on the long, flowing dragon tattoo. She could feel Raquel's muscles moving and bulging with each movement. The skin was soft yet taught over those impressive muscles. The arms were very warm. An becoming warmer. To touch that colorful, sensual tattoo on the arm.... To caress it....

"Ahhh, so you like it too, eh? Do you like my leather jeans, Claire? I noticed you looking at them from across the room. I had them made especially in Sao Paolo. They feel so good on me, so soft and warm to my body... but why don't you feel for yourself, meu amor? Tell me if you think they are sexy to you. Here..." Raquel reached slightly up and grasped the blonde's forearms and drew them around her body, bringing Claire's hands down and directly on each ass cheek. It meant drawing their bodies belly to belly, breast to breast and thigh to thigh. If the heat hadn't been rising before, it certainly was now. Claire felt her pussy juice begin to run down her thighs, absorbed only in her thong underwear. "Yes, feel my leather jeans and let me know if you like them." Raquel breathed the words into Claire's face, the smell of Scotch, nicotine and peppermints wafting to the blonde's nostrils. A strange mixture, but one that added to her sexual heat. And now! Her hands on those hard, jutting ass cheeks that she had been admiring so much!

Raquel placed Claire's long-nailed hands on her leather-encased ass, pressing them down into the flesh to emphasize that she wanted them to stay there. Claire obliged her. At first her hands just rested on the soft, supple material. Raquel removed her own hands and ran them up Claire's arms to her shoulders. Quickly the sexual shock of the moment broke and Claire realized what she should do next. She began feeling those cheeks, palming those full, rounded globes. She reveled in the contrast of high, hard female ass yet soft, sensual leather. And she squeezed and rubbed Raquel's ass. Her sexual instincts were taking over, leading her in a direction from which there was no return. As she rubbed, Claire realized that the jeans were so low-slung that the top part of the woman's ass was exposed. Along with fondling Raquel's leather-encased ass, she moved her hands slightly up to feel the globes bulging above the pants-line. She felt the heft to those jutting cheeks. She could have easily slipped her hands inside for skin-to-skin contact. But she was enjoying the sensual quality of the leather so much, it just was not the thing to do yet. She moved her right hand, fingers extended, over to the crack of the woman's ass. The pants were so tight that the furrow was very well defined. And, as she let her forefinger follow the cleft up, she discovered there was a small amount of it perceptible to the touch above the waist of the jeans. Yes, that was a small amount of ass crack jutting up above the pants waist!

Perhaps only a half-inch, but delectable nonetheless! Claire lightly fingered the exposed ass crack and felt an overwhelming urge to whip the woman around, kneel down, and bury her face in that leather-covered feminine ass, nuzzling her nose and mouth in the warm, fragrant lambskin. Breathing in the intoxicating odor of female asshole and leather. Reveling in the intimate smells and senses as she could sniff deeply of that special scent. But somehow she knew that would happen eventually. This action between them was leading only to one place, she knew. Now for the moment she was satisfied with the increasingly passionate body to body pressing and the fondling of the sexy Latina woman's tight butt and crack. And the feel of those long fingernails in her hair! Claire could feel sweat begin to drip under her arms. Her leather jacket over the skimpy cocktail dress was holding the increasing heat from her body. She could feel the few sweat drippings move slowly from her armpits, down her sides and arms. It began to add that animalistic odor of sweat to the cloud of perfume and leather that enveloped the two clutching women.

Claire and Raquel gazed into each other's eyes. They were becoming heavy-lidded with lust. Their height was about the same, so their faces were level with each other. Raquel slid her hands up Claire's shoulders and into the thick blonde hair. Her fingers splayed into the luxurious hair and her long, burgundy nails scratched sexily at the woman's scalp. The brunette alternated between languidly scratching the blonde's scalp and slightly squeezing the hair at the roots. It was an intoxicating technique that heightened Claire's sexual stimulation. It also enabled Raque.

The Chiropractor

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Sun, 19 Oct 2008 23:10:00 +0000

I recently fell from a ladder and had to see the chiropractor. My usual doctor was on vacation and I was treated by his substitute. It was a very attractive woman named Sheryl. She is a redhead, appeared to be no more than 25 and was very,very, sexy. She is about 5 feet tall with very nice breasts. They were easily larger than mine and very firm for their size. I'd guess about 36 D. Now I have been told a number of times I am easy on the eyes but compared to her I felt pretty plain Jane. I am only a 36 B but my nipples are about really big, about 1/2 inch around and 3/4 inches long and I am still pretty firm for a 42 year old.

It was really weird but just being in the room with her my nipples were hard and my pussy was feeling moist. I was looking forward to her touch. It was cool out so I had worn a rather thick sweater. But because it was a day off I had not not bothered with putting on a bra. Sheryl had me lie down on the table. She was trying to feel my spine but with the thick sweater on, she was having trouble. She walked over and closed the door then asked me if I would mind removing my sweater. I told her I did not mind however I would need help due to the pain. She had me stand and then told me to raise my hands up as far as I can over my head. She stood behind me and began pulling the sweater up. As she did her hands brushed my nipples. It seemed to me that they lingered there a little longer than needed, then off came the sweater.

I was about to lay down on the table again when Sheryl said she thought my jeans might be in the way since the pain was mostly in my lower back and that they looked quite tight. She said let me see if i can get my hands inside the waist- band. At this point I was quite beside myself with mixed feelings of nerves and arousel from her nipple contact. She stood in front of me and slid her right hand inside my waistband in the small of the back and cupped my left butt cheek. Sheryl reached around with her left hand and tried to push it inside my pants and found it to tight. Without thinking I reached down and unhooked the buttons and let her push my jeans down to the floor. I pushed my pumps off and stepped out of the jeans. Now I am standing there in nothing but a shear lime green G-String. I gasp when she places her other hand on my other cheek. She pulled me so close our hard nipples were touching and I felt her thigh between my legs. My shaved pussy was now drenched inside the tiny sheer G-String and my hard clit and pussy lips were visable through them.

I came to my senses and stepped away from her. I could see a wet spot on her mini skirt where my pussy touched her thigh. I ask if I should lie on the table ? Sheryl tells me to lie on my back so she can check my foot alignment. She grasps my feet and holding them by the heels, opens them wide then closes them. She does this three times. Each time my clit throbbed and my pussy only got wetter. Sheryl slides her hands up my left leg to my thigh. She is on my hip now. Her fingers are wrapped around my thigh. As she pushes on my hip her fingers rub against my pussy through my undies. I watch her as she pulls her hand away and brings it to her nose. Then to my total surprise she reaches down and slips her hand under my undies and dips two fingers into my pussy and slides them up through the slit them puts them into her mouth and sucks them clean. Then she does it again but this time she puts her fingers to my lips. She pushes them a little as I open my mouth and take her fingers into my mouth and suck on them. I am amazed at the sweet taste. She tells my to roll over on my tummy. I roll over. I am not sure why I am doing this, it is as if she has some strange power over me. I have just met her yet she has me nearly nude and I am letting her have her way with me. Stranger yet I have never even had a thought about being intimate with another woman. But at this moment I want to do anything this woman asks me to do.

I am lying on my tummy as she asked and I feel her running her hands up my legs. She pushes my legs apart and pulls her hand up to my crotch. I feel her moving her fingers up and down my slit. I feel as though I have gotten wetter. It seems odd but yet I want to let her do anything she wishes to me. She pulls the rear strap of my g-string aside and leans over from the side of the table runs her tongue from the top of my ass into my crease and stops on my asshole. It feels really good. Sheryl later told me this was called a rim job. I don't care what you call it except I want her to do it again and again. She continued her assult on my very sensative rosebud.

I was squirming around a lot and I know it must have been hard for her to keep her face buried in my ass. All of a sudden an orgasm hit me. What a surprise. My pussy hadn't even hardly been touched. It had to be one of the most intense things I have ever felt in all of my 42 years on this planet. I am equally surprised that this young beauty was attracted to an older woman such as myself. I looked over at her torso and now saw a wet spot in the middle of her mini skirt. I rolled over on my back and pulled her face down to mine and kissed her passionatly. I told her how good it had felt and that even my husband had never given me an orgasm like that. Now since the divorce it has been just me and my fingers.

Sheryl asks me to roll over on my back again. I do as asked and she crawls up on the table and straddles my body in a 69 position. I realize at this point that she is totally naked. I still don't know when she did it but I was not complaining as I gazed up at the most beautiful pussy I had ever seen. It was clean shaven except for a small closely trimmed patch of pubic hair about 1 1/2 inches tall shaped like an arrow pointing down to her pussy. I could feel her sliding her fingers into my still drenched cunt. I hear Sheryl say "I love a smoothly shaved cunt."I took the hint and putting my hands on her ass cheeks I pulled her hips down so I could have my first real taste of pussy in 42 years. When she covered my clit with her mouth I almost came instantly. I shoved my face into her pussy and did the same as her I latched onto her clit as I pushed three fingers easily into her hot wet pussy. I could feel her cunt muscles pulling my fingers further into her depths. She yells out to me "How many fingers do you have in me?" I pull my sloppy face from her cunt and answer "Three" Sheryl pushes back against my fingers and said "Put another one in" So I addded a fourth. I was pushing four fingers into her to my thumb. Wow, was she horny. I am not sure when but sometime along the way I must have closed my thumb because as I thrust my fingers back in I felt my whole hand go inside her. Boy did she scream and moan when that happened. I asked if she was alright and her response was "Fuck my cunt now you fucking slut !" What could I do after she said that but give her what she wanted. I pulled my hand out almost all the way then thrust in again. She had stopped eating my pussy but that was alright given the reactions I was getting from her I was close to cumming anyway. I fist fucked her for about more 5 minutes when she cried out she was cumming. Okay more like screamed it out. Right as she started to cum she shoved her fingers back into my cunt and I joined her in a mutual orgasm. She collapsed on top of me and we lay there until her assistant came into the room and reminded Sheryl she had one more patient that day. I noticed that she was also gorgeous. I found myself imagining what she would look like nude. Boy I think I just realised that I am in fact bisexual. Sheryl's assistant Sandra helped us get ourselves together. I noticed how nice she smelled also.

As I dressed to leave Sheryl asked how my pain was. I told her I had not felt it hurting for about an hour. Not that I was able to think about the displeasure of pain with all of the pleasure that was happening. She said to go ahead and make appointment for the following week. I said I thought that would be a good idea, in fact she might need some help from Sandra next week. I think I am going to be in a lot of pain!!

Flight with Samantha

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Thu, 16 Oct 2008 22:58:00 +0000

Samantha entered the Port Columbus terminal. At the check-in desk the clerk was looking a little frazzled, the flight was fully booked, Samantha is running late and there are no spaces left on the plane. Sam, as everybody called her, pleaded with the clerk and she gave her an upgrade to first class. Sam couldn't believe her luck. The plane is due to depart in just 30 minutes, and Sam has to run through the terminal.

Marie was standing by the gate, waiting for the last passengers to arrive before boarding the plane to assume her duties as a flight attendant. She saw a beautiful girl running toward her, her little skirt was riding high on her thighs as she raced for the gate. Marie caught a glimpse of Sam's neatly trimmed pussy as she came bounding toward her, Marie, secretly hoped that this girl was in first class so she could service her every need.

Sam was out of breath as she drew to a halt in front of the stunning flight attendant in front of her. She handed over her boarding pass and admired the sexy body in front of her. The girl must have been 23 if she was a day, she had her jet-black hair tied up, and she was about 5'6" with a statuesque figure. The flight attendant passed back the boarding pass and invited Sam to walk with her to the plane.

Marie, who had a reputation for being a member of the mile-high club, was starting to get wet just thinking of the flight ahead, even if she did not get to taste that glorious pussy (she was sure she would), the vision in front of her would serve nicely for a little manual relief through the flight.

Sam asked Marie how long she had worked for the airline. "About two years now, I have traveled all over the world, but I love the Barbados flight the best, we get to stay for three days before coming home, it allows us plenty of time to enjoy ourselves in the sun."

Sam smiled and thought of Marie lying on the beach.

Marie showed Sam to her seat, it was bigger than any she had seen on a plane before, and surprisingly secluded from the other passengers. Marie took her hand baggage and as she placed it in the overhead locker, pushed her body against Sam. She felt Sam's arm against her now hot pussy, and Sam looked up and smiled as she gently raised the hem of her skirt giving Marie a view of her sweet pussy. Marie said she would return later and wished Sam an excellent flight.

Sam relaxed, as the jet engines groaned, and the flight took off, selecting a music channel from the in flight entertainment and closed her eyes. She drifted off into a blissful sleep almost immediately, dreaming of her holiday ahead.

Marie woke Sam by gently rubbing her leg. The flight was now in darkness, and the other passengers were either watching movies or sleeping. Marie asked Sam if she would like a quiet drink upstairs. Sam smiled and stretched, followed Marie aft to the top cabin.

There were another two passengers in the cabin. A woman in her thirties, dressed in fine designer clothes, and another woman who was about the same age as Sam. They both turned their heads as the new arrivals found a seat. Sam asked Marie for a Canadian Club and Coke.

Marie came back and sat opposite Sam with her back to the other passengers. As the pair talked about their lives and aspirations, Sam raised the hem of her dress a little and gave Marie a clear view of her unclad pussy. She had her hands in her lap, and was rubbing her pussy through the material of her skirt. She was starting to get very excited as one of the other passengers asked if they could join the pair.

As they sat down, Marie thought of caressing the beautiful woman opposite, and was now feeling her own pussy getting wetter and wetter.

The older woman introduce herself as Lucy, she was a businesswoman going on vacation with her secretary and companion Sandra. She had been looking forward to the trip for a while and asked Marie about places to go, and what was hot on the island. She said she was particularly interested in places where they might meet other like-minded women.

Sam could not help but choke on her drink. She smiled, stood up and pulled up her top. She asked if this was what Lucy was looking for. Her round globes were just too good to refuse. Lucy stood and embraced Sam. She planted a deep kiss on Sam's mouth, and let her hand drift down her back. She cupped Sam's tight ass, squeezed and then pulled away slightly.

As Lucy drew back she feasted her eyes on the girls breasts and could not resist lowering her head to an erect nipple, licking the hard bud and gently teasing it with her teeth. She lowered a hand to below Sam's skirt, she slowly dragged her fingernails up Sam's thigh until she met her pussy. She fingered the woman's clit, her nails clipping it with every movement.

Sam pushed her hips forward as the fingers began to explore her pussy. Her nipples were alight with sensuous feeling as Lucy was eating them hard. Sam watched as Marie started to raise Lucy's skirt, she couldn't see a thing as Marie's head disappeared.

Sandra was sitting with her legs apart watching the other three. She had her hand inside her white blouse, pulling and twisting her nipples, as her other hand fell between her legs, her long skirt was riding up as she started to rub her clit.

Marie pushed aside the panties in front of her, and started to lick Lucy's ass, she licked the outside in a slow circular motion, then gently pushed her pointed tongue into the hole. She pulled her tongue up as she pushed harder inside Lucy's asshole and started a forward and back motion as the hole grew with Marie tongue fucking her.

Lucy had two fingers inside Sam's now soaked pussy, and had lowered her head to start working on the bud of Sam's clit. She licked, chewed, and mauled the clit as Sam started to move and buck with the orgasm that was coming over her.

Sam twisted as Lucy added another two fingers inside her; her own hands were now massaging her breasts, gripping hard the mounds of flesh that caused her so much pleasure. She was watching Sandra as she had spread her legs wide and was pumping her pussy hard with both her hands.

As she came, Sandra let out a tiny shrill scream. Her body arched with the pleasure. Her mind filled with the overriding passion of the moment.

With both hands busy on Lucy, Marie had one fully in Lucy's pussy while the other had three fingers in her little asshole. She was pumping the woman hard. The wet sounds of her hole were all she could hear. She opened her mouth and bit Lucy on her butt cheek.

As she screamed in pain, Lucy came harder then she had ever came before, she was ramming her hips into Marie's hands as she ate the wet pussy of Sam in front of her. Her finger raised the pace on Sam's clit; Sam came seconds after Lucy.

As Marie sat back Sandra came over and gave her a long, deep kiss. Her tongue investigated every part of Marie's mouth. Her hands were undoing Marie's uniform, exposing her perky breasts clad in a delicate blue satin bra. Her hands were behind her back undoing the bra, as she lowered her head to the glorious orbs in front of her. She traced the left breast from Marie's neck, around the bottom of the cup and back to the nipple. Her tongue teased the nipple before she started to suck it for all she was worth.

Lucy turned and removed Marie's shoes; she massaged the petit feet she found in front of her. She started to suck each toe individually. This sent shivers down Marie's spine.

Sam went straight for Marie's pussy, she had wanted to taste this woman since she first set eyes on her, and was not going to let this opportunity pass her by. Her open mouth released her agile tongue; she started to lick long and hard across the full length of the flight attendants smooth pussy.

Marie arched as she felt Sam's tongue, her breasts were sending massive signals to her brain, her feet were tingling, and her whole body was aching to cum. Her mind was mush as her pussy gushed juices to Sam's mouth. As she thought she could go no further without orgasm, Lucy joined Sam and both women licked and drank her sweet honey from her.

Sandra moved to behind Sam and Lucy. She started to finger both women; she worked equally on the clit, pussy and asshole. As she worked their widening holes, she started to insert more fingers into each of them, as she got to her whole fist; she was now pumping them both hard.

Sam felt her eyes water as her pussy took the hand in, she felt the fingers moving inside her as the hand pumped in and out. She was now holding Marie's pussy wide open with both her hands, as she applied pressure with her tongue on her clit.

Lucy had her tongue fully inserted in Marie's asshole, pushing hard, opening it up bit by bit, as she felt Sam's finger on the other side of the membrane between her pussy and asshole. She kept pushing harder and harder.

Marie was now pumping her pussy into Sam's face, her orgasm welling as she started to scream. Her whole body was in spasm as she got louder and louder. She was consumed by the overwhelming sensation that had taken to her body, her tightly closed eyes, her clenched fists, her taught muscles and her tight pussy muscle all came together to take her almost unconscious.

As the woman settled down, they all looked at each other through half closed eyes. Sam said, "I am looking forward to this vacation. It has kicked off with a bang, and I can't wait for more. Here we come Barbados!"

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Wed, 15 Oct 2008 22:54:00 +0000

Marie sat nervously in the corner of Dr. Nora Adams office wishing for the life of her that she was any place but there. Momentarily lost in thought, she jumped a little when the doctor's nurse burst into the room and said, "You must be Marie, I'm Kathy, and I'm Dr. Adams nurse, so, what can we do for you today, Marie?" Marie was a little taken aback at Kathy's enthusiasm, but after finally regaining her bearings she replied softly, "Well, uh, it's a female problem." "I see," the nurse replied while getting out her pen to make notes on Marie's chart, "and what exactly are your symptoms?" Marie turned a bright shade of red, and while staring at the floor replied softly, "It's kind of embarrassing, can I just wait and tell the doctor about it?" "Oh, come now, Marie," Nurse Kathy replied with a little exasperation, "I've heard and seen just about everything in the book, so if you don't mind, please give me a brief description of your problem."

Marie swallowed hard a couple of times, and then in a very quiet voice whispered, "Well, uh, you see, it's like this, about four years ago I was in serious training as weight lifter, and well you see, in order to bulk up I took some steroids, you know, injected them in my butt, and it had an adverse side affect." Nurse Kathy stood patiently waiting for Marie to continue until she finally prodded, "And, you took steroids and the side affect was what?" With her whole chest and face now flushing bright red, Marie stammered, "I, it's my vagina, my labia and clitoris have grown to way larger than their normal size, and even after having quit taking the drugs they still remain extremely large and puffy." Nurse Kathy jotted down the pertinent information before asking quietly, "Is that all, the only side affect is that your vagina and clitoris are enlarged?" With tears forming in her eyes Marie barely whispered, "No, no it's not."

"And what else is there, dear," the nurse asked gently? "I, I'm always aroused," Marie replied in a hushed voice, "I mean sexually that is." "Really," Nurse Kathy asked, "like even right now?" While wiping away her tears Marie nodded and replied, "Especially now." "Why now," the nurse asked? "I, I'm not sure," Marie replied, "maybe because I'll be exposing my vagina to you and the doctor, who knows for sure." Nurse Kathy stood thoughtfully for a moment and then offered, "You know, Marie, I've been a nurse for over fifteen years now, and I've yet to observe a clitoris that is out of the ordinary as far as size is concerned, so I think that the best thing is for you to remove your things and hop up on the table so I can see exactly what we're up against."

Marie stood up slowly, and while Nurse Kathy turned her back and filled in some more information on her form, she quickly slipped out of her clothing and hopped up on the examining table and after lying down on her back, carefully positioned her ankles in the cold steel stirrups. "All set?" the nurse asked while turning back around, "now, let's have a look." After turning on the powerful overhead adjustable lamp, Nurse Kathy gazed at Marie's crotch, and after giving it a double take, she gasped, "My god, I've never seen anything quite like it, it almost looks like a little penis, may I touch it, please?" Marie had her eyes closed tightly, while trying desperately to control her emotions, but in a small voice she whispered, "Okay, go ahead."

As she let her finger brush over the distended head, evoking a sigh from her frightened patient, she asked softly, "Is it always like this, I mean all erect and everything?" "Yes," Marie replied through clenched teeth, "always, it never relaxes." "Oh my," Nurse Kathy replied thickly, "how often do you orgasm?" "At least three times a day," Marie replied with soft moan. Nurse Kathy continued massaging the little "cock" with her index finger while commenting in hushed tones, "Your lips are also incredibly engorged, is that a permanent condition, too?" Marie was now sweating profusely all over her bulging pubis, and as she began to reply to Nurse Kathy's last question, her entire body was wracked by a climax that shook her to the core while the stunned nurse looked on with a look of absolute incredulity.

"That was truly unbelievable," Nurse Kathy whispered while massaging the trembling organ, "do you have a boyfriend to help take care of you?" "Oh no," Marie replied sadly, "no man would want a woman with my condition, however I do have a girl friend that I share an apartment with, her name is Dawn." "Does your lover have the same problem," Nurse Kathy asked in a husky voice, "I mean are her organs like yours?"

Both Marie and Nurse Kathy were now breathing quite shallowly, and in an extremely strained voice Marie replied, "No, she's quite normal in every way, except of course she loves oral sex, which I'm eternally grateful for. "She sucks you often," Nurse Kathy asked with a small moan? "At least twice a day," Marie replied softly, "she says she loves sucking my little cock." "Do you ever rub your clits together," Nurse Kathy stammered while obviously in a state of extreme arousal? "Mmmmmmm, yes," Marie sighed, "and she also fucks me with a vibrator that rubs against my clit when she does me." Nurse Kathy was now so turned on, that without even asking, she tore off her clothing, and just as she was climbing on top of Marie's firm young body, the door burst open and in walked a stunned Dr. Nora Adams.

" Kathy," the doctor gasped, "what ever are you doing?" Normally the nurse would have been mortified being caught in such a position, but with she was in such a state of sexual excitement that she merely glanced at the doctor before pressing her breasts and vagina into Marie's. "Nurse," she snapped, "have you lost your mind, this is no way for a professional nurse to act?" With her pussy already dripping like a leaky faucet, Kathy positioned her clit directly onto Marie's monster, and as the two women sighed contentedly, Kathy began "fucking" the over sexed patient while kissing her passionately on the lips. Dr. Adams sat down in stunned silence as her nurse's tight ass bounced up and down while she simulated fucking the big clitted young girl lying beneath her on the table, and even though she knew it was wrong, she couldn't help hiking her skirt, and dropping her panties, and patting her clit before mounting her nurse, and grinding her hot pussy on Nurse Kathy's beautiful ass.

Nurse Kathy was now trapped between Marie and Dr. Adams, and the feeling of having her clit masturbated by Marie's huge clit, and also getting her ass grinded by the hot pussy of Dr. Adams was too much for her. She convulsed hard, while a climax of epic proportions slammed into her, leaving her shaken and stunned as the pulsations in her vagina slowly ebbed away. Even though the nurse was totally satiated, Dr. Adams was just nearing her own orgasm, and as if reading her nurses mind, she slid her nurse off Marie and took her position on top of Marie, grinding her pussy on Marie's hot pussy "Oh, god," she gasped, "fuck me, fuck me, screw me like a fucking whore." For Marie this was a real treat, getting her pussy taken twice by two different women.

Both Marie and the doctor were now completely in tune as she stroked smoothly grinding her hot pussy with the doctors. The grinding sight in front of her was arousing Nurse Kathy's pussy all over again, and just as Marie and Dr. Adams were riding the brink of climaxing, Nurse Kathy plunged 3 fingers in her pussy and banged it hard. Finger fucking herself and watching Marie and the doctor ride their mind blowing orgasm, as all three of their genitals spasmed hard, wringing vicious cums from each of them. When she was finally totally spent, the doctor slid off Marie while flopping back down in her chair and wondering what in the hell had brought all this on.

When everyone was dressed and their blood pressures had returned to normal, Dr. Adams said, "I'm sorry we can't do anything for your problem, Marie, short of surgery, I'm afraid that you're stuck with your Situation. Marie thought about it moment and replied, "Well, maybe I could stop in periodically for more "treatments", what do you think?" The doctor looked seriously at her nurse, with a wry smile, and replied, "That's a good idea, mark Marie down for two sessions a week." "For how long, doctor," Marie asked quietly? "For as long as it takes," Dr. Adams replied with a big smile.

This story is complete fiction. Although I am a lesbian, I'm perfectly proportioned. If you like this story please write me, but bear in mind that I do have a girlfriend and her name is Dawn (middle name). I'm not looking for a lover. MarieLeClare@Yahoo.com

Eurasia Dances

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Tue, 14 Oct 2008 22:53:00 +0000

Dances to the surging techno beat as simmering spotlights wash over her, blue- white and yellow-pink shining on her skin dark as our species's african womb. She is visible only in flashes of pulsing light and must be assimilated in pieces: camoflauge tank top, orange and green capris, stone-shaped shaved head, huge smile and eyes shut tight.

Arms gyrating and bare feet pounding the floor, she creates the illusion that it is she who is producing the music, that the music is merely dancing to her rhythm, struggling to keep up with her movements in the center of the dance floor.

Is it the center, or is that another illusion?

It is the center, Aly thinks to herself, for in a circle with no perimeter every point is the center. There are other dancers drifting through that space, but Eurasia is the glowing center from which the rest of them spread to darkness.

It is that darkness, the darkness outside of the circle where the spotlights do not touch, the darkness which gives the circle its lack of perimeter, it is that darkness in which Aly hides, watching the beacon shine in the center of the floor.

Sinuous, Eurasia undulates in the ice-hot glow of flourescent lighting. She is something strange and glorious, and none of the girls will dare to come near her.

Aly dares. She steps into the light, entering a round spiral that will take her into Eurasia's orbit. A prisoner of her gravity, she spins around dumpy white dykes and lipstick-sporting femmes to move in close to the girl in the center. She keeps a safe distance, a satellite dancing in the light that reflects from her.

Eurasia's eyes open. "Come here, stud," she says, and opens her arms wide to beckon Aly forward. Eurasia's hands slide over her dyke-shaved head, and they dance close together in the warmth of each other's bodies.

They dance for a long time in the darkness and fire-light in the center of it all, alone but for each other, silent but for the music. Finally Aly speaks, leaning in low over Eurasia's shoulders to shout into her ear. "Where's your shoes?"

"Left `em at home," she answers.

"Where's home?"

"Don't got one."

Aly licks her lips, running wet palms down Eurasia's sweat-slicked shoulders. "Then I'm taking you home with me."

Eurasia lies belly-down on Aly's bed, arms tucked beneath her sides and body entirely still. Her feet hang over the edge, heels and toes of her yellow soles the black of dogs in moonlight. The bed is in an already-dark nook of Aly's apartment, and under the low light of evening she is almost invisible.

Motionless in the darkness, she blends in completely, Aly's eyes swimming over her as she glances around the room, her body tuned out as if a longtime fixture of the apartment. Could be the camoflauge, Aly thinks, standing at her kitchen-counter sipping milky coffee. As she does so she watches for the gentle waxing of Eurasia's form that will reveal she is still breathing. The room is silent as the earth.

Aly sets her coffee on the table and walks over, sitting on the side of the bed above the still form. Eurasia suddenly rouses, curling up on her side. "I want to eat your pussy," she says.

Aly stares, taken off-guard. "Uh, hmm?"

Eurasia rolls into a sitting position. "Your pussy," she says, "here," pointing to her mouth.

She stares at Aly with a low, commanding stare, the kind of stare with which a mouse could make a cat its bitch, and under that intense gaze she hurridly unbuttons her jeans, kicking off her shoes as she hustles herself into bed.

Eurasia topples her instantly, pulling up her shirt to reveal a slope of smooth skin the color of melting chocolate. She runs her hands down Aly's stomach to the neon-orange panties that cover her crotch.

One finger curls under the waist at each side, pulling her panties out and down from her hips. Beneath a small patch of thick hair like a black forest, her vulva spreads like an exotic plant, anthurium pink and white with tiny green veins.

Eurasia does not waste time but begins to feast, tongue suddenly inside and wailing at her walls. "Uhuhuh-huh, uhuhuhaa!" Aly groans, disarmed again. Eyes bulging, she wraps her hands around Eurasia's head, fingers spreading like rivers around her ears, and pulls the relentless tongue from her crotch before she climaxes.

Eurasia's eyes glare up at her, fierce and hungry. Fires fan in those eyes, and Aly shivers, her own pupils shrinking as she releases her lover's head, hands backing away in quivering fear.

"Oh, no," Eurasia says, fires quieting to hearths, "come here, dear."

She puts her arms around Aly softly, easing her shirt up and over her head. Her breasts slip out from under the fabric, dark things soft and sensuous like the night. Eurasia runs her hands over them, thumbing her nipples softly. Then she pulls Aly's pants and panties from her legs, leaving her body naked but for her socks, her nude form suddenly lithe and lean.

Eurasia pulls her own tank top from her arms, exposing her own breasts, ebony slopes running down to dark knolls. She shifts, her backside gaining light and turning her to a silhouette. Streaks of shine detail the curves of her arms, her head, her breasts.

With barely a sound the shadow before Aly plunges from sight, and then there is that strong tongue lashing inside her. Her moans almost gurgles, she wrests Eurasia's head from her groin again.

"Now what?" she asks.

"I want to see your cunt," Aly says. She looks into Eurasia's eyes, firm, rising from shadow.

Eurasia stands on the bed, crouching beneath the low ceiling. Her capris cling to her legs, military-green with patches of thin orange material. Her hands glide over the taut landscape of her stomach, running towards the waist of her pants. They seem to dance around her navel, a sensuously dark hollow in the slope of her belly.

Unable to resist, Aly jumps forward, wrapping her hands around Eurasia's ass and curling her tongue into that dark, mysterious navel. Cheek pressed to Eurasia's slick, warm belly, she explores the tight enclave with the wet softness of her tongue.

"Mmmmm," Eurasia growls.

Akira

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Mon, 13 Oct 2008 22:52:00 +0000

I'm 16 years old right now. And from the time I was about 12, people always told me that someday I would be a model. So I guess people thought I was pretty, and I had been in many dance recitals.

When I was 12, I was already 5'5" and developing a very nice figure. My mom had high hopes that one day I'd be gracing the covers of all the leading magazines. But she wanted me to wait until I was about 16 before pursuing that goal.

On my 16th birthday, my mom contacted a very big modeling agency here in Toronto, Canada, and told them about me. Of course, they were quite skeptical, since mothers always call them raving about their daughters' looks. So they asked her to send in some photos before they could arrange an interview. My mom took me shopping at Zellers where we bought about three or four really nice outfits, and then rushed me to a fashion photographer for a session that took hours, and cost my mom several hundred dollars. Wow, was that guy expensive. But the pictures were beautiful. You know, fashion stuff, face shots, nothing revealing or anything like that. After all, I was only 16. My mother sent about 10 of the photos to the agency, and we waited on pins and needles for days for a phone call.

About five days later, the agency called and said they wanted to meet me in person. I couldn't believe it. It was so exciting. Of course, we went out and bought another outfit for the occasion. When the big day arrived, my mother drove me to the agency. She sat in the lobby while this woman talked to me. I was very nervous and don't really remember everything she said. But I recall her telling me that I was quite striking, with the ideal blend of features that should guarantee a very successful modeling career. I was simply blown away by the response and my mother and I giggled about it all the way home. The next day a messenger delivered a plane ticket to New York for me, so that I could meet the people in the home office of the agency. My mother was a little concerned about my going alone, but she couldn't afford to come so we made plans for me to go alone.

The flight was pretty uneventful. But when I landed, there was some guy in a chauffeur's outfit holding a sign with my name on it. I walked up, told him who I was, and he told me to follow him. He led me to the baggage area, where he picked up my suitcase, then we left the terminal. Right in front of the American Airlines terminal was the biggest limousine I'd ever seen. It seemed about 20 feet long and all the windows were blacked out. I felt like such a princess as I slipped into it.

I just couldn't believe that all this was happening to me as I watched the sights, fly by, as we drove into Manhattan. He stopped in front of a huge building, came around and opened my door, offered me his hand to help me out, then led me into the elevator. When the doors opened, I realized that I was in the modeling agency, and that they had the whole floor.

I asked for Ms. LeClare and told them who I was. The receptionist, who was very pretty, told me that they'd been expecting me. She called Ms. LeClare on the intercom and said she'd only be a minute. I sat in this cushy overstuffed leather chair for what was probably only 30 seconds, until this incredible woman just floated out from around the corner. When I saw her, my mouth just dropped open, she was gorgeous. She smiled at me and said, "Hi, Akira, why don't we go out to dinner and talk about your future". I must have babbled something because she giggled and led me to the elevator. When we reached the ground floor, the chauffeur was waiting for us and led us to the limo.

It was getting dark and I had trouble figuring out where I was. But as we drove, Ms. LeClare made small talk while she pointed out all the sights and explained their significance. As I mentioned, she was absolutely stunning and I had this feeling that I'd seen her somewhere before. Anyway, the limo dropped us at the swankiest restaurant I've ever seen, where we were seated in a corner booth. The menu was entirely in French and I had no idea what it said. She offered to order for me. We started off with a bottle of Dom Perignon champagne and I commented that the bubbles tickled my nose. After my second or third glass, I told her that she looked familiar to me. She giggled and said that was probably because she was a very successful model until about a year ago when she became an agent. I could have kicked myself for not recognizing her from the cover of Cosmo. She told me that she had promised herself that she would get out of modeling by the time she was 30, and she had done it much earlier.

She was now very rich and very successful. She explained that she didn't need to become an agent, but that she did it because she likes to work. I was just fascinated by her.

Dinner arrived and I didn't really know which fork to use for what, so I watched her and followed her cues. I said at one point, "Ms. LeClare, you're so beautiful. I can't imagine you ever wanting to stop modeling". She smiled and said, "First of all, my name is Marie. Please call me that. I feel so old when you call me Ms. LeClare." She then went on to explain that she'd done about everything a girl could do in modeling. She made quite a bit of money that she invested. She was, as she put it, "Very comfortable". I couldn't take my eyes off of Marie. Every move she made was just like a ballerina in nature; very graceful and extremely fluid and confident. As we prepared to leave, two gentlemen rushed up to us and wrapped our coats around our shoulders. What an awesome experience that was.

Outside the restaurant, we got back into the limo and Marie instructed the driver to make a loop through the area so that I could see more sights. Marie opened a small cherrywood door that turned out to be a refrigerator, and she opened another bottle of champagne. As she drank from her glass, I watched her intently and noticed how absolutely flawless her skin was. She had the high cheek bones you'd expect from a model, cascading down to lovely porcelain skin on her neck and chest. Her chest? I had hardly noticed all through dinner that she was wearing a spectacular dress with a breathtaking plunging neckline that revealed the tops of her magnificent breasts. As I stared at her, it was obvious that she wasn't wearing a bra, and I think she saw me looking at her. We continued our drive, and she showed me the outskirts of Central Park. I told her I'd love to get out and see the park, but she told me that was a no-no at night in New York. Instead, she instructed the driver to take us to the west side of the park. He did, then stopped the car and opened the door for us. We slipped out and went into a lovely old building. In the elevator Marie told me that this was her apartment and that I could feel free to stay there while I was in New York. She assured me that she had three bedrooms and that I wouldn't get in her way at all. Once I saw the apartment, she didn't need to ask me twice, it was fabulous, loaded with the type of furniture and knickknacks you only see in magazines. We were there only two minutes when there was a knock on the door. Marie opened it and the driver walked in with my suitcase. She instructed him to put it in the guest bedroom.

When he left, Marie asked if I'd like to take a Jacuzzi. It sounded like a great idea to me. She showed me where the Jacuzzi was and said that I should change and she would join me in a minute.

I went into my bedroom and counted my blessings. One, for being lucky enough to be here in the first place, two, for being pretty enough to be at the brink of a modeling career, and three, for remembering to pack my bathing suit. I quickly took off my dress and underwear, then changed into my suit. It was one of those new bikinis made from wet suit material that I had seen in a fashion magazine. I made my way from the bedroom to the Jacuzzi and stuck my toe in the water. It was warm and made me feel good, so I climbed in all the way. It was then that I noticed the Jacuzzi was in the corner of the room where two huge windows come together to allow a view of practically all of Central Park. In the dark below, I could barely make out the trees and a few small buildings in the park.

I was still gawking out the window when I felt a splash next to me. Marie had climbed into the Jacuzzi. She was wearing a pink thigh-length silk robe and carrying yet another bottle of champagne and two glasses, which she set down on a ledge. She then opened the robe and revealed that she was stark naked underneath. Without batting an eye, she removed the robe and draped it across the back of a chair. I just stared at her, this goddess of a woman who was standing before me. All evening long I had noticed how lovely her hair was, jet black and perfectly wavy. I wished that I had hair like that. But now I noticed that she had jet black pubic hair too, just a small wispy triangle. And her breasts were magnificent. Not overly large (after all, she was a model), but definitely she was busty. They seemed to be the ideal size, and I scanned every inch of her 5'6" body.

Marie finally removed the foil and the cork from the bottle and sat down in the Jacuzzi, letting out a sigh at its relaxing warmth. She poured us both a glass of champagne and we sat back and looked out the windows . We sat silently for about two minutes and just took in the night outside. This being my fifth glass of champagne tonight, I was feeling very mellow. Marie was the first to break the silence. "How tall are you, Akira?" "I guess I'm about 5'5", I said. "Good", she said, and asked me to stand up. I held onto the sides of the Jacuzzi for support and stood up. She looked at me up and down, as if appraising me. "Are you aware", she asked, "that you'll probably never wear a bra as a model?" I hadn't really thought about it before. But after she asked, I thought about all the fashion magazine covers I'd seen over the years. She was right. None of the models ever seemed to wear bras. She added, "You have a lovely figure. Your breasts are a little larger than you typically see on a model. But the trend is turning around toward larger breasts these days. So you should find yourself with plenty of work. Do you sag at all?" This seemed like an odd question to ask a 16 year old girl. But Marie assured me that youth is no guarantee of a firm bust. Most girls sag from the moment they develop breasts. "Akira, take your top off and let's have a look at them". Whether it was the champagne, my excitement at becoming a model or what, I immediately began taking my top off without giving it a second thought. As Marie sat there, I watched her appraising my boobs. "Yes, quite lovely. Very firm and with distinctively pronounced nipples", she added. I was always a little uptight by my nipples because they stuck out so far when they were erect. But Marie assured me, that was a virtue in the modeling business, and I felt better about it. "Turn around please", she instructed. And I did. "You have a wonderful rear end that will look very good in lingerie ads.

Take of your bottom, will you, Akira?" Well, no need to tell you that I did. As I was taking them off, I noticed her eyes riveted on my breasts as they hung straight down. She giggled and offered, "You have such lovely red hair. I was wondering if you also had red pubic hair, too. It's nice to see that you do".

I sat back down in the Jacuzzi and we spent the next two hours talking about modeling, about the kind of things that I could expect. The travel, the excitement, the celebrities that I would meet. Marie told me several stories about some of the people she'd met. Warren Beatty, Cybill Shephard, Richard Gere, and dozens of others.

We drank and talked and drank and talked. We had so much fun. Finally, she stood up, stepped out of the water, took a towel and invited me to do the same. When I stood up, she began toweling off my back while I toweled my front. Then she turned around and I toweled her back. I marveled at her lovely body as I worked my way down to the backs of her legs. "Have you ever had a hot oil rub, Akira?" she asked. I hadn't. And she instructed me to lie on the ledge next to the Jacuzzi. I placed the towel on the tiles and laid down on it. I watched as she turned on a small white machine. A red light glowed as it heated up the oil.

After about 45 seconds she held her hand under an opening in the machine and pressed a button. I saw a small quantity of oil being poured into her hand. She turned and rubbed the oil into my back and shoulders. It felt heavenly. She rubbed for several seconds and then got some more oil, which she massaged into the backs of my legs. God, this felt good, and I nearly giggled at the thought of how different this trip would have been had my mother accompanied me.

"Okay, gorgeous", she purred, "flip over!" As I slowly turned my body over I watched while Marie got some more oil. She turned back to me and went right to my feet. She rubbed the oil all over my feet and in between each toe. It felt so good. She got more oil and moved up to my long legs. First, the calf area, then the knees, then the thighs. She had magical hands. Marie squirted some more oil onto her hands and then rubbed it into my stomach, which felt marvelous. She was careful not to touch my boobies when she moved her hands up to my chest and neck. Marie was very polite.

"How does this feel?" she asked. I said the truth. "This feels better than anything I've ever felt before. Marie got some more oil and turned back to look at me. She watched me for several moments and I watched her in return. Finally, and so simply, she asked "Yes?" I nodded. And Marie placed both of her hands on my breasts and massaged in the oil. This sent a quiver through my body and flipped on a switch that had never before been triggered. Here I was, a 16 year old girl. A virgin. Always dreaming about boys. Away from home for the first time. About to become a model. And with this flawless creature, her hands exploring a part of me that only I had touched until then. I could only close my eyes and just submit to her touch. Marie retrieved some more oil and rubbed it into my thighs. I noticed her parting my thighs slightly, yet did nothing to refuse her. She kneaded my inner thighs and went no further, awaiting a silent command from me.

I opened my eyes and saw her above me. Her face was full of anticipation. I reached up and put a hand to her shoulder and reflected on its softness. Then I allowed my hand to trail down to one of her breasts. It filled my hand and felt softer than soft. My palm rubbed over the front of her breast and gently lingered on her now erect nipple. She leaned down and kissed me on the neck which sent a lightening bolt straight down my body to my pussy. All at once I was very, very wet. And she placed her lovely lips on mine, carefully sucking in my bottom lip. As she probed my mouth, I was aware that I couldn't keep my hands off of her. I ran them down her back as far as I could reach, stopping at her lovely butt.

Marie was breathing heavier now and pulled herself away from me. She spread a towel on the floor next to the Jacuzzi and sat on it with her back leaning against the Jacuzzi. "Here, darling, put your head in my lap!" she implored. I moved down to the floor, on my back with my head resting in her lap. She cradled my head in her hands and I could hear her humming. She pulled my head up slightly and kissed me full on the mouth. She returned my head to her lap and stroked my stomach. When I looked up at her face, I saw her beautiful tits. And I just had to taste them. So I nursed from her as she cradled my head. It was delicious.

Marie was breathing very hard now as I returned my head to her lap. She rubbed my breasts to get some oil on her hands, then parted my legs. And with two fingers she gently twisted and stroked my clit. It was throbbing at her touch and my pussy was gushing with wetness. Marie penetrated me with her finger and my body went stiff. I pulled her hand into me and closed my legs around it. As my heart pounded, my face went numb, my eyes saw nothing, and my body went into spasms. And I still pulled her hand into me. Throughout the night, Marie devoted herself to my body, and me to hers. She showed me how to love her wonderful pussy and her ass. And we made love into the morning. We exhausted our supply of oil long before our supply of orgasms ran out. Needless to say, I'm on my way to becoming a world famous model.

More Furring Fun

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Sun, 12 Oct 2008 22:50:00 +0000

We heard it on the radio, as we left the theatre.

Brazil had won the World Cup, and people were streaming into the streets. It was an exciting time for our country.

As we entered the fancy restaurant we both saw her, my girlfriend Marie, and I. She was beautiful. About 5'3", small, very slim, with golden shoulder length hair. Green eyes, with nice firm breasts, and really soft skin.

We invited her to sit at our table, where we found out her name was Tina. She was dressed all in black. Wearing a short skirt, and a soft silk blouse. After many interesting and funny discussions, Marie and I went to the ladies room where Marie said," I'd like to eat her out. Do you think we could invite her home?" I agreed that I would also love to make love and to taste this beauty. After some further drinking we suggested to her that she accompany us to our home, and happily Tina accepted.

We retrieved our fur coats from the checkroom attendant, and went back to our home by taxi. In the taxi we made sure that Tina was between us and thus let her feel the soft mink fur on her hands, knees or cheeks, or wherever there was a little naked skin.

At home we lost no time when we arrived. I spread our fur coats on our leather sofa, I really don't think Tina knew why.

Marie lowered the light, put on soft dance music and soon we were dancing all three together. I was the first to kiss Tina on the neck. Then I nibbled at her ear. She just softly turned her head and kissed me back strongly and with a passion that knew no bounds.

Her tongue slipped between my lips, and as I sucked on it I could feel myself getting wet.

We went to the sofa and Marie and I used the coats to fur Tina. Brushing the fur on her legs, arms and her cheeks.

Soon all three of us where in front of the sofa with no clothes on.

We spread one fur coat on the floor. Covered and furred us with the second and started to make love.

Tina gushed with a very strong orgasm as Marie furred her and I swirled my tongue over her hood and clit. Then Marie laid on her back on the fur, had Tina sit on her face, as I furred her breasts and Tina ate me out.

We kept changing positions all night and I had many strong orgasms. I was tired the next morning, but I had a very happy pussy.

We agreed to meet her again, to introduce her to more furring.

Fringe Benefits

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Fri, 10 Oct 2008 01:46:00 +0000

Marylyn Lincoln glanced up from the paper and glanced around the El car. Her gaze stopped when she saw the woman across the aisle. How had she missed this one getting on the train?

Internally chastising herself for not seeing this lovely young lady before, Marylyn spent the rest of her morning commute surreptitiously studying the other woman.

She had long, straight light brown hair that hung below her shoulders. It was cut shorter towards the front to just below her chin with short bangs, revealing a wide, smooth forehead. Her features were striking. She had large, brown eyes, a slender nose, and a mouth that just begged to be kissed.

Marylyn thought to herself that would be a lot of fun. But she was also aware that this girl was probably straight as hell and might not be the least bit interested in another woman.

Having come out of the closet when she was in college, Marylyn was well aware of how gays and lesbians were perceived by most people. Even in a relatively open-minded town like Chicago, with it's official gay neighborhood and it's annual parade.

'Well, it doesn't hurt to look or dream,' she thought. 'At least I can see where she gets off.'

Smiling at her unintentional entendre, Marylyn glanced at the girl across from her. The brunette looked up at that moment and smiled back at Marylyn.

Marylyn quickly glanced away in embarrassment, as her heart seemed to stop. The girl had a wonderfully radiant smile! A smile just about anyone would do just about anything to experience. The girl's whole face lit up and her straight, white teeth almost seemed to glow.

Sneaking a glance out of the corner of her eye, she saw the girl looking out the window of the train as they cruised through the West Side along the expressway median.

All too soon, the train went underground just before they entered the Loop. 'Now,' Marylyn decided, 'unless the girl works on the Northwest Side, she'll probably get off the train at one of the next few stops.'

As she had predicted, the girl stood and made her way towards an exit as the train approached the Jackson Street stop. Marylyn finally got a glimpse of the woman. She was dressed in comfortable khaki slacks with a medium-length dark brown leather jacket. As she noted the slightly strained white shirt beneath, she also noticed the jacket had fringe on the sleeves and across the back.

A suede jacket with fringe? Was she suddenly in Nashville? Had the Grand Ole Opry moved north? Who wore a fringed jacket in Chicago?

Then, remembering that smile, Marylyn decided the girl could wear whatever she wanted. As long as it came with that smile.

But again, she was also well aware of some people's deep-seeded feelings towards her. Especially people from the South. To some of the sons and daughters of Dixie, she had two strikes against her: she was gay and, maybe worse to them, she was black.

Having grown up in one of the more open-minded suburbs, Marylyn had only limited experience with prejudice. It wasn't until she went away to college that she really had any problems.

During Marylyn's sophomore year at school, she was interested in one of the girls on her floor. The object of her desire was a lovely blond cheerleader for the school's Division II football team.

One Saturday evening, after the football team won a big conference game that afternoon, Marylyn saw her in one of the many bars filled with celebrating students. She made her way across the room towards the girl. They ended up in a small, open space near the end of the bar.

The girl, Sherry, was pleasant, funny, and intelligent. She even seemed to pick up on many of the subtle hints Marylyn dropped regarding sex. Deciding to go for broke, Marylyn asked her if she'd like to go for a walk. Sherry agreed.

They strolled across the campus, ending up at a small pond near the football stadium. Sitting on a park bench, Marylyn draped her arm along the back of the seat and then down over Sherry's shoulder. They turned towards each other and their faces neared...

At that point, two men walked out of the bushes. One screamed, "Take your fucking hands off her! Fucking nigger dyke!"

"Not just one dyke, Joe. Looks like two fucking dykes!" the other said. "I know just what they need!"

Sherry screamed and Marylyn jumped up. "Get away from us!" she said in a calm, low voice. She stood lightly on her feet, her arms loose and extended away from her.

"Oh, the Karate Lez! Fucking black bitch! I'm gonna wax on & wax off on you, you fucking dyke! Think you can take on us? Well, you will. I like nigger pussy. It's so easy..."

"Not this one," Marylyn said.

The two advanced on her and she yelled as she kicked the nearest in the balls. He squealed and fell, clutching his crotch.

"Bitch!" the other one, Joe, snarled as he punched her in the face. It wasn't a hard punch but it distracted her enough for her attacker to grab her arm and throw her to the ground.

Silver glinted in the night as a switchblade appeared in his hand, "Gonna cut me some black pussy..."

Panicked, Marylyn grabbed the hand and held him off. But her strength wasn't enough to hold off the heavier man above her. She could only stare as the blade dropped lower and lower towards her face.

"Unnh! No! Don't... You sonuva..." Marylyn grunted as she tried to twist under her attacker.

"No, you don't. I gotta get you back for Jeff," he snarled. Marylyn could smell the booze on the man's breath.

She glanced over and saw Jeff in a fetal position on the ground moaning. She was amazed that she felt satisfaction from that with a razor-sharp knife less than an inch from her skin.

Marylyn steeled herself for the first prick of the knife when campus police came and grabbed her attacker. They had found Sherry running away from the pond and backtracked to find Marylyn in the proverbial knick of time.

After the initial hearing, she never saw Sherry again. Rumor had it that her ultra-conservative parents took her away from the evil influences of the liberal-minded college.

The two would-be rapists eventually ended up serving jail time. Jeff tried to sue Marylyn for kneeing him in the balls. That suit was thrown out of court.

For the remainder of her two and a half years in school, Marylyn attended, and later assisted, sessions at the student rape counseling center.

While working at the center helped her deal with the ever-present spectre of the assault, it didn't really help her address the unease and fear she felt at the blatant racial hatred her attackers exhibited. That was something she had to learn to deal with on her own over the next few years.

Before she realized it, the train came to a stop at the Washington stop. Marylyn shook her head trying to dismiss the dark memories. She managed to get off just as the doors started to close. Heading up to the street, she looked around the Daley Plaza, then chuckled when she realized she wouldn't see the smiling beauty. Even if she climbed the giant Picasso in the middle of the plaza.

The rest of the day, she found herself thinking of the young lady and having to force herself back to concentrating on her work. The buckskin jacket, as she thought of it, was bothering her, for some reason.

'She might just be a fan of country music,' she mused several times that day. 'Even if the girl is from the South, that doesn't mean she'd be a bigot.' This always brought her to the point where she chuckled out loud in her cubicle as the next thought inevitably arose, 'Hell, I'm putting the cart before the horse is out of the barn. I don't even know if she's straight, gay, or even bi...' Then she would laugh again at her rural metaphors.

While confident that everyone was bisexual to some extent, Marylyn realized that, if it were true, many choose to ignore or restrain that part of themselves.

Finally, the work day ended and Marylyn joined the hundreds of others leaving work at that time, crowding the bus stops, El stations, and subway platforms. As was often the case at the end of the day, she had to stand when she boarded the train.

When the train pulled up at the Jackson platform, she scanned the crowds for the girl she had seen earlier in the day. She was not surprised when she saw no sign of the young beauty. The surprise would've been seeing her in this one car out of all the Els running during rush hour.

Getting off the train in Oak Park, Marylyn stopped at a small grocery store and picked up some odds and ends she needed before walking on to her apartment.

She tossed her mail on the coffee table, saw no messages on her machine, and turned on the television. At least she was home in time to catch "Buffy, the Vampire Slayer", even if it was a rerun.

As she watched, her mind kept turning back to the girl on the train. Was she from the South? Would she care that Marylyn was black? Presuming she'd be interested at all.

The next morning, Marylyn stopped at a little coffee shop before proceeding to the train platform. As she stood there among dozens of other commuters, she scanned the crowd. No sign of Wrangler Jane, as she had begun calling the girl she had seen just once the day before.

As the El pulled up and she got on, she gazed around the car but saw no one. 'Damn,' she thought. She had come to recognize, if not know, many of the people she rode with everyday. But she had taken the train enough to know that there were thousands of people she might see only once or twice and then never again. And it was beginning to look like Wrangler Jane was one of those.

The rest of that day passed quickly. Marylyn had a large project she was putting together and it took most of her time. Almost before she was aware of it, it was time to head home.

Like the day before, she watched for Wrangler Jane as the subway headed south then west away from the Loop. And, like the day before, she saw no sign of the lovely 'cowgirl' on board.

Unfortunately for Marylyn, this situation remained unchanged for the next two days. By the time she got off the train on Friday, she was certain she'd never see Wrangler again.

Arriving at her apartment, she found a note taped to her door from her next-door neighbors. Steve and Allison Conrad were going out to dinner at one of the better Mexican places in town and wanted to know if she was interested.

Marylyn smiled, this might be just what she needed. She went to knock on their door. Steve, a handsome man in his mid-thirties answered.

"Hey, Mar! Got our note. Wanna join us? Margaritas!!!"

Laughing, Marylyn said, "I'd love to. Give me ten minutes?"

"Take twenty. That's at least how long it'll take Allie to get ready."

They both smiled at the shouted "Hey!" from the bedroom.

"Hi Allison!" Marylyn called before going back to her place to change into jeans and a comfortable shirt.

After splashing water on her face, she grabbed a brush and ran it through her hair. It took some work but she liked how it looked styled to hang around her shoulders with a gentle curl. While she liked the more natural tight curls on most black women, she thought the time and trouble to get hers styled was worth it. But what about...?

She stared at the pretty reflection and said, "Get over it, girl! There are plenty more cowgirls out there."

Later, as the three were sipping margaritas and munching on the complimentary chips and salsa, Steve told them about an incident on the floor of the Board of Trade where he worked. Fortunately for the ladies, Steve was able to take the most boring story and make it hilariously funny.

"Steve, that has got to be the stupidest story you ever told us," Allison said.

"Yeah? Well you laughed!" Steve responded.

"Just being polite, dear," Allison patted his hand.

Marylyn saw the gesture and smiled. If they could make their marriage work, maybe she had a shot at something wonderful too.

Steve happened to be white and his wife was African-American. They were the perfect mixed marriage as far as Marylyn was concerned. Both loved and respected the other.

And they were a lot of fun to be with.

"I saw a goddess the other day," Marylyn said. At her friends' urging, she told them about Wrangler Jane. They were both sympathetic when she told them she hadn't seen the girl since that one time.

While the waiter came with their food, Allison said, "Don't worry, Marylyn. If it was meant to be, you'll see her again."

"Yeah, I guess so..."

The three of them proceeded to devour the food spread before them. As Marylyn took a bite of her second fajita, she froze staring straight ahead.

"Mar, what is it?" Steve asked as he turned to look towards the door. "Is that her? She's a knockout!"

Allison slapped her husband lightly on the arm but had to agree. "She is a beauty, Mar. If I wasn't straight, I'd be all over her myself."

"That I'd pay money to see," Steve said, only half joking.

"I guess I..." Marylyn was at a loss for words. That situation worsened when the girl in the fringed jacket glanced over, smiled and nodded at Marylyn. Marylyn was so surprised that she could only stare at the young woman.

"Marylyn? Marylyn!" Steve said.

"Whu...?"

"You still with us, sweetie?" Allison asked.

"Why don't you go over and say hello?" Steve suggested.

"I couldn't. Not now. I just looked like a complete idiot. She must think I'm a head case," Marylyn moaned. "Anyway, she's with someone."

The girl that haunted Marylyn's thoughts was indeed dining with a companion. A female companion. A point Steve wasn't going to ignore.

"Hey, at least she's with a woman. There may be hope..."

"Yeah, right!" Marylyn snorted. "She's probably a coworker or something."

"Marylyn, what's with you? You've never been this way before when we've been out," Allison said.

"I don't know. Maybe it's because she's so... I don't know." Marylyn sighed dramatically, "I'm so pathetic."

Steve snorted a laugh, "Yeah, you are."

"Steve!" Allison said to her husband before turning to their friend, "Mar, just act the way you did when you met Laura. She was gorgeous too. But you managed to win her over."

Marylyn had met Laura Cornell, a high school English teacher, a little over a year before. She was out with the friends she was with tonight. They were in a bar in nearby Elmwood Park when Marylyn saw the pretty woman come in. She struck up a conversation and found that the pretty blonde was alone and interested.

They spent the next six months in a torrid love affair. It was the greatest relationship of her life. The only reason it ended was Laura's transfer to a prestigious private school in Ohio. Laura couldn't pass up the opportunity just as Marylyn couldn't give up her career.

They had stayed in touch but they both realized the affair was essentially over. But while it lasted...

"I was drunk when I met Laura. You know, liquid courage?" Marylyn said. "And anyway, she wasn't with someone."

"You're nervous! That's so cute," Allison laughed.

"Yeah, you're a chicken!" Steve said.

"I am not! Just not... What if they're an item?"

"An item? Who says that anymore?"

"Steve..." Allison said warningly.

"Well, there goes your chance out the door," Steve observed. "Guess they didn't want to wait for a table."

Marylyn looked sadly towards the front as the object of her obsession slipped through the small crowd at the entrance and out into the early evening. "Damn!" she muttered to herself.

After they finished dinner, the threesome left the restaurant. The Conrads were determined that Marylyn would enjoy herself. Marylyn, for her part, tried to enjoy herself too. And, as the evening went on, she did.

Much later, the three of them returned to their apartment building giggling, although Steve would deny he ever giggled. As they entered the foyer, Allison shushed them both, saying, "It's really late. Quiet."

"It's not late," Marylyn argued, glancing at her watch. "It's only..." She squinted to focus and said, "It's only 2 AM."

Steve grunted, "Yeah, well I've been up since 5 so I'm going..." He gestured up towards their apartment and headed up the stairs, stumbling on the first two. This caused both women to renew their giggling as they followed him upstairs.

Marylyn woke up and stared groggily at her alarm clock. It was almost noon.

She lay there for a few minutes then crawled into the bathroom. Gulping some aspirin, she then turned on the shower. When the water was warm and to her liking, she stepped in.

After washing herself, she stood under the warm spray and let the water run down her dark skin. As her headache disappeared, she felt herself becoming aroused.

'Why am I always so excitable when I'm hung over?' she mused with a quiet chuckle. 'Ah well, may as well take care of it...'

Marylyn's left hand played over her already erect nipples, first her left breast then her right. The right hand slid down her flat, smooth stomach and combed through the short, curly hair between her legs.

Closing her eyes, she felt wetness between her legs that had nothing to do with the shower. As her finger tips played lightly with her outer labia, she sighed quietly. It wouldn't take much to get her off today.

Her strokes across her hard nipples and her swollen nether lips strengthened. Ripples of pleasure slowly grew to waves that course through her body. As those waves grew in strength, Marylyn relinquished her hold on her nipple and slid the fingers of her left hand into her hot wetness while she began to flick her clitoris with the fingers of her right hand.

Throwing back her head, she cried out as her orgasm flowed through her. Falling back against the tiled wall of the shower, her fingers slid out of her as the young woman's whole body went limp.

Taking a deep shuddering breath, Marylyn opened her eyes. She was sitting in the tub where she had slowly slumped after making herself cum. The smell of sex was weak and dissipating as the shower continued to flow but she could detect her own aroma and smiled.

"God, I've got to get laid!" she declared aloud.

Marylyn reflected on this statement as she used the shower for it's more traditional purpose. She did miss sex but she never really enjoyed one-night stands. She had only a few of those under her belt but they were not memorable. Not like her times with Laura or Jessie, her roommate and lover her last two years at school. Or even Binnie, the big mistake she had made when she was out of school and on her own.

These, even the weird relationship with Binnie, had love a huge factor in the sex. Marylyn knew she would be considered a little old-fashioned but she didn't really care for sex unless she cared for the girl she had it with.

Wearing only a terry-cloth robe that hung to her knees, she sat on the sofa and turned on the TV. Not much on that interested her. She settled for Andy Griffith reruns that Channel Nine almost always showed before Cubs games. Without knowing, she dozed off.

Two hours later, she woke up to someone knocking on her door. As she groggily got up from the couch, she noticed the Cubs were losing. 'Typical,' Marylyn thought.

At the door stood Steve, looking about the way Marylyn felt when she woke up several hours earlier. "Hey, Steve. What's up?"

"Uh, do you have any aspirin? My head aches like you wouldn't believe!"

"Yeah sure. Come on in. Have a seat."

A few moments later, Marylyn returned to the living room to find Steve shaking his head at the game on TV. "How many do you need?" Marylyn asked.

"Goddamn Cubs," Steve growled. "Uh, I guess 4 or 5 if you don't mind." Seeing the look on Marylyn's face, he quickly added, "Some are for Allison."

"Here, take the bottle & bring it back later. What are you two up to tonight?"

Taking the proffered bottle, Steve replied, "Nothing. Maybe something from Blockbuster and a pizza."

"I didn't think you drank that much..."

"I did a couple of shots at the bar with the guys while you two were playing pool." Steve chuckled and said, "You both have fans."

"Fans?"

"Yeah, the guys were definitely admiring the jeans you were both wearing," Steve said with a smile.

"Pig!" Marylyn jokingly said, lightly slapping his arm for emphasis.

"Can I ask you something? I've been wondering for a while but..."

When Steve hesitated, Marylyn said, "Ye-es?"

"Well, it's just that... Have you ever looked at Allison as more than a friend?"

'Here we go. The threesome proposition. I always thought Steve was better than that,' Marylyn sighed to herself. Aloud, she said, "Not since we were in college. And no, nothing happened. We met in class, I thought she was hot, but she was straight and we became best friends."

"Good."

"Good? I thought..."

"You thought I was going to suggest something? No, I love her too much to share. Even with you. I guess...when I'm hung over I usually feel depressed and inadequate. I'm sorry I even asked." Steve stood and headed for the door.

Marylyn pulled his shoulder and hugged him. "She loves you too. You have nothing to worry about."

"Thanks. Sorry."

"And don't apologize. Anyway, my tastes usually run towards white meat..." Marylyn laughed. Steve laughed with her, feeling better.

"If you wanna come over later..."

"Thanks Steve. Maybe I will."

After Steve left, Marylyn spent the rest of the afternoon cleaning the apartment. The nap she took had helped clear out the vestiges of the night before.

Finally she looked around and said, "Well, at least it's better than before... I need another shower."

An hour later, she was pulling on a tight, white t-shirt with a sparkily 'GRRL POWER' iron-on in the newly traditional rainbow spectrum across the chest. She normally wasn't so obvious about her sexuality but something told her to pull that shirt on. And anyway, the tightness accentuated her bosom and the bright white material nicely contrasted with her dark skin.

A pair of tight jeans were added to her ensemble. As she finished pulling them on, she shook her head in bemusement. She finally admitted to herself that she wasn't going to watch movies with Steve and Allison tonight, she was too restless.

She grabbed her short, well-worn, black leather jacket, and left her apartment, stopping by her friends' place. After accepting two slices of pizza and spending about half an hour with them, she left to see what trouble she could get into.

Marylyn headed for a nearby area known for the proximity of several bars and pubs along the street. She stopped at a sports bar but didn't feel like dealing with the apparent frat reunion that took up half the room. Heading across the street, she went into another popular watering hole.

She walked up to the bar and nodded to some casual acquaintances. As she sipped her beer, she scanned the small crowd and froze. SHE was here! Wrangler Jane was across the bar from her and apparently alone.

Wrangler looked up and smiled at Marylyn, causing the young woman's heart to skip a beat. Somehow, Marylyn managed to wave halfheartedly, staring at the girl the whole time.

The girl, wearing her trademark suede jacket with the fringe, came around the bar. "May I join you?"

Marylyn nodded, took a swallow of her beer, and finally said, "Please do." She set the bottle down, wiped the condensation off her hands and held out her right hand, "I'm Marylyn."

Taking the slim hand in hers with a firm grip, the other woman shook hands and said, "Hi. I'm Stephanie. Pleased to meetcha."

Marylyn smiled, she did detect the barest trace of a southern accent in the girl's voice. "You're not from around here, are you?" she asked.

Stephanie chuckled and shook her head. "I thought I had that accent thing licked. But to answer your question, no, I'm not from around here. I was born and raised outside Memphis in Germantown, Tennessee. You?"

"Yeah, born & bred in greater Chicagoland," Marylyn replied.

"Really? Must've been great. I love it up here. I moved to the area about three months ago from home and haven't regretted it," Stephanie said. Then she added, "Well, I do miss my friends. So I'm glad I saw a friendly face. I was about to go to Blockbuster and rent something for the night."

"Friendly face? But we just met..." Marylyn said.

"Not exactly. I've seen you on the train quite a bit the past few weeks. You work downtown?"

"Yeah, at Marshall Field's. Advertising. Not really all that exciting but the discounts..." Marylyn rolled her eyes in mock ecstasy.

"Wow. Maybe it's a good thing I met you. I love to shop. And deals...?" Stephanie laughed.

Marylyn laughed along with her new friend. She felt much more at ease with every passing minute. However, while she did feel more relaxed with the beautiful girl, the attraction she had been feeling was growing as well. This could definitely be a problem.

"So, what about him?" Stephanie asked several beers later.

"Who? Mr. Scruffy there?" Marylyn replied. "Maybe after a bath and a shave..."

"So, you don't find anyone in here attractive," Stephanie declared.

'That's not true. Not by a long shot,' Marylyn mused.

When she didn't say anything, Stephanie finally asked, "Or is it just men that don't attract you?"

Startled by the starkly stated question, Marylyn stared straight ahead. She was afraid to look at her new friend. But she was equally afraid that she was missing something, something important.

"Well?" Stephanie asked, gently pushing her elbow against the black girl's arm.

"I...that is..."

"Hey, it's okay. I kinda thought so when I finally saw what your shirt said. A girl I work with has one. She bought it on Halsted Street. And yes, she is a lesbian," Stephanie explained. "And no, it doesn't bother me. To each his, or her, own."

Marylyn finally looked over at her new friend. She saw friendship, understanding, and concern there. What she didn't see though, was interest.

"To quote a classic, this could be the start of a beautiful friendship," Marylyn said. They both laughed easily.

"So, what's up with the fringe?" Marylyn asked as they left the bar.

"You asked that earlier. What? You afraid of a little fringe?" Stephanie laughed.

"Yeah, 'Fear of Fringe'. Great idea for a book. I could be the Erica Jong of the... What are we in now? The zeroes?"

"Just say the early 21st century," Stephanie responded. "I don't think the title has the zing you need for a bestseller."

"Yeah, you're probably right."

That night, Marylyn lay alone in her bed thinking about what had happened. She was surprised to find out that she didn't hurt as bad as she would've thought. Maybe there was something to the old saying about age and wisdom, the twenty-something girl reflected.

Over the next several weeks, Marylyn and Stephanie spent a lot of free time together. They often met for lunch downtown and hit the summer festivals around the area on the weekends. Steve and Allison readily accepted her into their little group and the four of them got along famously. Soon, Stephanie felt like she'd always been part of this tight-knit group. Marylyn even met her 'competition' from the Mexican restaurant, a coworker of Stephanie's.

In August, talk turned from the Cubs dismal chances to football. Allison was appalled that their new friend was as avid a football fan as her husband and her best friend. "I'm even more outnumbered," she lamented.

One night, the four of them were in one of the larger sports bars in Oak Park. There were three pre-season games on the monitors above the central bar. Steve and Marylyn were watching the Bears and moaning the fact that they were playing so far south in Champaign while the stadium was being rebuilt.

"Sucks. If we want to go any home games, we have to drive three hours south! No CTA, no Metra trains," Steve groaned.

"There's Amtrak," Marylyn offered.

Allison jumped in, "You have been to a grand total of one, count'em, one game in the past two years! I don't see what the big deal is..."

"But why Champaign? Why not Evanston?"

But rather than get mixed up in that conversation yet again, Marylyn turned to her companion, "So, how're the Titans doing?"

"Shitty."

Marylyn smiled. Whenever Steph swore, her accent became more noticeable. It added a sweet touch to her speech.

"Don't you be laughin' at my accent, goddamnit! I'll bring up your phobia..."

"I'm not afraid of fringe! And I wasn't making fun of your accent. I think it's adorable," Marylyn said. What she didn't say was 'as cute as you are.' Even after all this time as friends, she was acutely aware of how attracted she was to the young southerner.

"So what are you going to do about next Saturday?" Steve asked.

Welcoming the distracting interruption, Marylyn answered, "I guess I'm going stag. I can't think of any way to get out of it."

"Out of what?" Steph asked.

"Marylyn has a wedding to go to next weekend," Allison explained. "Since she's not seeing anyone, she has taken Steve as her 'date' to a couple of these. But..."

"You two have your weekend up in Lake Geneva," Stephanie finished. Turning to Marylyn, she asked, "So why do you have to go? You can just send a gift later."

"No, Janice was the first person at Field's to accept me when I started. That made things so much easier. She's like my best friend there at work. I really have to go," Marylyn said.

After a quiet moment, Stephanie said, "I'll go with you."

"You want to go?"

"Sure. Why not? There are always single guys and gals at weddings. Maybe we'll both get lucky," Stephanie said with a wide smile. "And it's not like we're going on a date. It's just a big dress-up party."

"Yeah, okay. It'll be fun," Marylyn said, only half believing it herself. To herself, she said, 'Not a date... Single guys... Damn!'

The week passed quickly. Thursday, Steve and Allison left for Wisconsin directly from work. Marylyn and Stephanie met to take the train back as they had been for the past few months.

Stephanie seemed unduly eager for Saturday to arrive. Marylyn looked forward to it but another part of her dreaded it. What if Steph did meet some guy? Even though she and the southern girl were just friends, seeing that would hurt. And she really didn't want anymore pain in her life.

Finally, Saturday arrived. Marylyn looked at herself in the full-length mirror and was not impressed. She was, however, her harshest critic. Where she saw nothing special, others saw a vision. Today was no exception.

She had put on one of her better dresses, a white mid-length with bare shoulders, a plunging neckline and an even deeper plunging back. It provided a splendid contrast to her dark skin.

She had her hair loosely curled and it framed her face nicely. Some light touches of makeup and she was ready to pick up Stephanie.

She drove the few blocks to Steph's and went to the door. Stephanie answered when she rang the bell and gasped at the beauty waiting for her. "God, Mar, you're stunning!"

Marylyn looked down in embarrassment but not before she saw how lovely Stephanie looked. She had a dark skirt that hung to mid-shin but was slit up the right side practically to her hips. She had on a light blue, long-sleeved blouse that showed a lovely hint of cleavage. Her dark hair was pinned up, exposing her slender neck. As with her friend, the woman had only a hint of makeup, primarily lipstick.

Marylyn, after drinking in the sight of the southern beauty, managed to say, "You are gorgeous."

"Thank you. Shall we go?"

Marylyn led the way to her car and they set off for the church. Once there, they milled around outside the building with some of Marylyn's coworkers. The interior of the old structure had horrible air-conditioning and it was cooler in the shade of one of the old trees.

"So, this your new girlfriend?" or a variation was the most common question from her friends. She took pains to point out that Stephanie was there as a friend only. But she did like the fact that all of them were accepting of her lifestyle.

The ceremony in the church was mercifully brief. After the new tradition of blowing bubbles at the bride and groom as they left the church, there was a break of almost three hours before the reception. The Elks Hall was only a few blocks away so it would take no time to reach it.

To fill the gap, Marylyn suggested they all head to a nearby Irish pub. Her 'date' and her coworkers agreed. It had to be cooler than outside.

They spent almost an hour and a half at the Irish Corner before heading to the reception. In that time. Stephanie had proven her worth at steel-tipped darts with several of the Field's folks. Marylyn, who much preferred pool, simply watched, enjoying the way the woman moved as she threw. 'No law says I can't look,' she rationalized.

All of them ended up at the same large, round table in the reception. One of Marylyn's coworkers commented happily that they were at least close to the bar.

The dinner was better than most wedding dinners. The bride's family had gone all out and served shrimp cocktail appetizers and either steak or broasted chicken for the entree.

After the tables were finally cleared and the DJ started playing music for dancing, Marylyn sat back and said to Stephanie, "Are you enjoying yourself? We can always leave if..."

Steph interrupted, "I'm having a lot of fun. Your coworkers are a blast! If you want to go though, that's okay with me."

"No, just wanted to make sure you weren't bored or anything."

"Not at all. Wanna dance?" Steph asked brightly.

"D-dance? Us?" Marylyn stammered.

"Sure. Why not? I've been to a lot of these things where I ended up dancing with one of my friends because my date had two left feet. C'mon..." Stephanie stood and took Marylyn's hand, pulling her up and over to the dance floor.

The DJ was playing a fast song and both women soon were dancing and enjoying themselves. The next song was also a fast dance tune so they stayed out on the floor.

After this, the music slowed to an old slow-dance number. Marylyn started to move off the dance floor when Steph stopped her and pulled her close. Placing her arms over Marylyn's shoulders and around her neck, Stephanie started to lead them in a slow, close dance.

Marylyn, clearly surprised by her friend's actions, tentatively placed her hands on either side of the girl's waist. As the song went on, her hands slid around to Stephanie's back. The distance between the two women closed as well. Soon, they were pressed together as they swayed to the music.

Stephanie sighed and rested her head on Marylyn's shoulder. Her hands had slid down to Marylyn's lower back, just above her ass. Marylyn could smell her friend's perfume. And something else?

All too soon, the music stopped. Stephanie quickly stood back and Marylyn felt another pang of loss.

They turned towards their table when the DJ announced it was time for the bouquet toss. Marylyn and Stephanie stayed on the floor with the other single women.

As the bride tossed the bouquet, many of the women squealed and tried to grab the bundled flowers. It got bounced by a grasping hand and ended up in Steph's hand. Her face reflected her surprise at the catch.

"Guess you'll be getting hitched soon," Marylyn joked.

"Yeah, like I'm seein' someone," Stephanie said as they returned to their table.

"What? No prospects? Even here?"

"Are you nuts? Here? Frat Central?"

Both girls laughed. "Yeah, if I was straight, I'd have a hard time finding anyone here."

"What about the girls?" Steph asked.

Marylyn looked away, "I...there's... No."

"Hey, you wanna get outta here and grab a drink somewhere else?" Stephanie said, changing the subject.

Still not looking at her friend, she agreed, "Yeah. Let's get outta here."

They agreed that neither one of them wanted to go to a bar or tavern. They headed back to Stephanie's apartment.

"Would you like to come up for a glass of wine?" Stephanie offered as they pulled up in front of her building.

Marylyn agreed and they went up. Stephanie lived in one of the few tall apartment buildings in Oak Park. With a large picture window opposite the door, she had a view to the east towards the city. The towers in and around the Loop were all lit. It almost looked like a dream.

A dream that vanished as Stephanie turned on the lights.

"Wow. That's a hell of a view," Marylyn said.

"That's right, you've never been here before," Stephanie said. "Want the tour?"

Showing the one-bedroom apartment was a quick task and soon the two friends were sitting on the couch, looking out the window towards the city.

"Let me turn the lights down," Steph said. "The view is much better."

As they sat in the dim light, Stephanie looked at her friend. "Can I ask you something?"

"Anything."

"When you... At the reception, you hesitated when I asked you if you saw anyone interesting. Who was it?"

"No...no one."

"Liar," Stephanie said good-naturedly. "You can tell me."

"Why is it so important?" Marylyn asked, not bothering with denials anymore.

Now it was Stephanie's turn to feel uneasy, "I was... I guess I was... Was it me?"

"I..." Marylyn took a gulp of her wine, "Yes. I am attracted to you. I have been since I first saw you on the El months ago. But I know you're not... And your friendship means too much to..."

"Well, friends are supposed to talk. And how do you know that I...well, that I wasn't interested?" Stephanie asked in a quiet voice.

"Please don't..." Marylyn replied in a sad voice.

"I'm serious, Mar. How do you know if you don't ask?"

"Are...are you interested?" Marylyn's voice was practically a whisper.

"Before I met you, I would've said no. Not a chance. But...I like you. A lot. I've had more fun with you than anyone else in a long, long time. After tonight..."

"Why tonight?"

"When we danced? Slow danced? I felt so right in your arms. So safe. So loved. I didn't want the song to end.

"I still don't."

Stephanie turned and caressed Marylyn's face then leaned in and kissed her. Their soft lips moved gently together for a moment before Steph sat back.

"Wow. I...liked that."

"So did I," Marylyn agreed.

"Good." Stephanie leaned towards Marylyn again. She leaned in as well, and they kissed again.

This time, Marylyn opened her lips and traced Stephanie's lips with the tip of her tongue. The soft lips quivered then parted and Marylyn slipped into Stephanie's mouth.

Stephanie's tongue lightly touched Marylyn's then darted back before reaching and caressing the supple invader.

They stayed that way for several long moments, their tongues sliding in and out of each other's mouths. It was one of the most passionate kisses either woman had experienced.

"Oh my God!" Stephanie whispered. "That was..."

Marylyn could only stare into her friend's eyes. Did she see desire there? Or fear?

"Marylyn, I...I'm not sure what to do but I want..."

"Stephanie, you don't have to do anything. We don't. We can just forget this ever happened," Marylyn quickly said.

"No, that's not it. I don't want to forget. I don't want it to end. I just don't know what to...do."

Marylyn sat and stared. She did? She wanted Marylyn?

Stephanie took one of Marylyn's hands and whispered, "Please. Show me what to do. Make love to me." She turned the hand, exposing the paler flesh of the palm and pressed her lips there.

"Here?" Marylyn asked, her voice hoarse with lust and desire.

"Please." She squeezed the hand she had just kissed.

Marylyn leaned in and kissed Stephanie, her free hand sliding along the soft skin of the southern girl's neck then up into her hair. Pulling the pins free, she let Stephanie's dark hair fall in a silky wave.

Slowly, Marylyn slid the bottom of Steph's blouse out of her skirt before undoing the buttons, exposing the pale flesh.

Sliding the blouse off her shoulders, Marylyn unclasped the woman's bra and then gently cupped Stephanie's breasts; her dark skin an erotic contrast to the pale rounded flesh.

Marylyn thrilled to the feel of Stephanie's hard nipples poking into her palms and slowly moved her hands to pinch and stroke the nipples with her fingers.

Still kissing Stephanie, she finally, reluctantly pulled away from her mouth and began to kiss and suck the pale skin of her throat, moving down to the soft swell of the woman's breasts.

Her tongue traced the dark circles capping Steph's breasts without touching the nipples at their centers.

Marylyn ran her tongue in a small spiral until she reached and began to play with one of Stephanie's nipples. A gasping sigh was her reward.

After thoroughly bathing that nub with her tongue, she turned her attention to the other breast and repeated her slow, teasing play.

Stephanie leaned down and kissed the top of Marylyn' head, "Thank you... I..."

Marylyn raised her eyes and saw tears in Stephanie's. She quickly took the girl in her arms. "What's wrong?"

"This... I feel so good... No one has made me feel like this in a long time."

"So, you want me to go on?"

"Oh God, yes!"

"Okay, stand up Stephanie. I want you naked."

The young brunette quickly stood and pushed her skirt, pantyhose and panties off. She stood and turned quickly before her new lover. A little nervously, she asked, "You like what you see?"

"Yes! Very much." Marylyn then laughed, "I wanted to strip you."

"Next time," Stephanie promised.

Marylyn stood and took the naked woman in her arms and kissed her. Stephanie giggled into the kiss.

"What's so funny?" Marylyn demanded.

"I was just thinking how silly and how hot it must look - you still dressed and me naked."

"Well, we'll just have to correct that. Sit down," Marylyn said, gently nudging the beautiful nude down onto the cushions. Then she slowly peeled off her dress, revealing her high, firm breasts. Standing in her panties and shoes, she turned and looked over her shoulder, asking, "Like what you see?"

"You are so beautiful," Stephanie breathed, as Marylyn kicked off her shoes and tugged down her panties, revealing a neatly trimmed triangle.

Marylyn turned and knelt in front of the other woman. First kissing Steph softly, Marylyn again began to kiss her way down the quivering body. Only briefly stopping at the pert breasts, she moved down further to the heart of the matter.

She gazed at the dark furry triangle and the glistening lips beneath. "So beautiful..."

Marylyn leaned closer and blew a stream of air into Stephanie's vagina. The seated woman sighed loudly at the cool air moving over her hot flesh.

Soon the sighs turned to moans as Marylyn began to lick the hot, soft flesh. She slipped her tongue deeply into Stephanie then pulled out and traced her inner and outer lips, exploring every crevice, every nook and cranny.

She nibbled on the puffy lips, tracing the edge caught between her teeth with her tongue, and tugging on it gently. Then she repeated this with the other swollen lip. Every touch of her mouth brought a sigh or a moan to Stephanie's lips.

As the girl's pussy was explored, her dewy cum built up. Marylyn slipped first one finger then a second into Steph's soft humid slit. Slowly she pumped her fingers in and out.

"Oh fuck me! Please fuck me! God! Marylyn! Please don't stop. Make me cum!"

The black woman was happy to oblige. She suckled Steph's clitoris as she increased the pace of her fingers as they slid in and out of her thoroughly soaked pussy.

As she knew it would, the combined effects of her sucking on the little nubbin and her finger fucking brought the girl to her first lesbian orgasm. Stephanie cried out as she came. At that moment, her fluids gushed onto Marylyn's hand.

Marylyn sat back on her heels, licking her fingers clean as she waited for Stephanie to come back to her. Finally the pretty girl opened her eyes and looked at her lover.

"That was incredible," she whispered. "I don't know when..."

"I'm glad. You have no idea how long I've wanted to do that. I'm so glad you enjoyed it too."

"How could I not?" Stephanie laughed. "You are incredible."

Marylyn sat next to her, their bare hips pressing together. She kissed Stephanie softly. Stephanie took the kiss to the next level, practically shoving her tongue into Marylyn's mouth. Not that Marylyn was going to complain.

"I want to... I don't know..." Stephanie looked pleadingly to Marylyn.

"What? That you won't be able to please me?" Stephanie nodded, her eyes sad. Marylyn put her finger under the girl's chin and lifted her head. "I am already so pleased that anything else is a bonus. Okay? You do what you want to. If you don't want to or aren't ready, that's okay. I'm just fine with that. Okay?"

"I want to. I really do. I just never thought I'd ever... I'm scared, Marylyn," Stephanie declared.

"I was to the first time. It's different. Different from anything else. Like the first time you had sex with a man. But it can be so soft and tender."

Seeing Marylyn's beautiful, encouraging smile, Stephanie smiled back, "Okay. I think... No, I know I'm ready."

She knelt in front of Marylyn, unconsciously adopting the same stance the black girl had. Leaning forward, she kissed one of her breasts, licking the nipple softly. She was thrilled when it grew hard under her tongue. Steph moved to the other breast and licked at that, thrilling again as the nipple at her touch.

After sucking on one then the other breast, she finally slid her fingers across Marylyn's nether lips. They were so warm and so wet!

"Ready or not, here I come," Stephanie said with a giggle.

'And here I come,' Marylyn thought.

Stephanie slowly peeled the pouty outer labia apart and stared in wonder as the pink flesh within. It was one of the most memorable moments in her life. Quickly followed by another as she finally moved her mouth up to the hot pinkness.

Placing a chaste kiss on Marylyn's pussy at first, she snaked her tongue out to taste, for the first time, another woman. The pungent, musky flavor was a surprise but she quickly overcame her initial repugnance and found it was a flavor she could easily develop a taste for.

Marylyn knew that the girl wouldn't be very adept at what she was doing. It was her first time after all. But Stephanie's enthusiasm, once she got into it, more than made up for her lack of talent.

Stephanie thrust her tongue as deep into Marylyn as she could. She smiled as she French-kissed her best friend's pussy. Her lover's pussy, she corrected herself. She only hoped, as she tongued the hot slit, that she could please the woman.

Without even being aware of it, she brushed her nose against Marylyn's clitoris. Mar moaned loudly and Stephanie realized what she was doing seemed to be pleasing her new love.

While she continued to probe Marylyn's vagina with her tongue, she intentionally brushed her nose across the hard clit.

Marylyn grabbed the back of Stephanie's head and pushed her face into her crotch. This forced the southern girl's nose against Mar's clit and her tongue even deeper into her.

With a cry, Marylyn came. Her honey flowed over Steph's tongue and into her mouth. The novice swallowed as much as she could. she was definitely coming to like the taste.

Marylyn recovered with a shuddering sigh as Stephanie sat next to her. She kissed the brunette, tasting herself in Steph's mouth.

"Was I okay?" Stephanie asked when the kiss ended.

"Silly girl. I came didn't I? God, did I come!"

"Yes, it was...delicious," Steph decided.

They sat holding each other for a time in comfortable silence. Finally, Marylyn looked into Steph's eyes and asked, "So, now that you've tried it, is this a one-time thing?"

Looking into her eyes, Steph said, "No. I hope not. Do you want it to be?"

"No! No, I want... I lo..." Marylyn shook her head. "I loved what we did. And I'd love to do it again."

"And again," Stephanie agreed with a happy laugh. She caught Marylyn's unfinished pronouncement and, while she too felt the warm glow deep inside, she knew it was too soon, and this was too new to her, to say anything like that. Yet.

But, by the time their friends returned from Wisconsin, they were happily ready to tell them of the change in their relationship.

And by the next year, Marylyn and Stephanie were taking their own romantic weekend getaways, happy in their shared love.

And Marylyn's 'fear of fringe', that Stephanie had so often joked about, was laid to rest permanently.

Table Nine

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Thu, 09 Oct 2008 01:02:00 +0000

The restaurant was frantically busy. It always seemed to be when one of the waitresses called in sick, or some emergency prevented one of them from coming to work; and of course, on days like these, there was the annoying customer -- like the woman at table nine -- that would keep calling for Jessica' attention. Can I have a little more water, coffee and on and on? "Jesus," Jessica thought, "couldn't the woman see that there were other customers. Couldn't she see that the restaurant was understaffed? And didn't she know that the tip from water, coffee and salad was not enough to warrant the attention she demanded, of course not." Jessica hated the predictability of it all.

"I'll take my check," the bothersome customer said.

"I'll be right with you," Jessica answered in exasperation.

Jessica admitted that the silky dark hair woman had a seductive quality. If Jessica hadn't been so busy she might have hovered a bit at the table and tried to strike up conversation, feel the woman out to discover if they had anything in common, at the very least, get a good long look at her lengthy legs but there was little time for those pleasures today.

Jessica was sixteen when she discovered the joys of pure female relationships. She thought of the apprehensive initiation she had with her classmate during a sleepover. Jessica was sure that she was unaware of the nature of her feelings toward Kathleen but wasn't sure whether Kathleen had staged the nights events or not. It started with Kathleen mentioning how out of style Jessica's hair was and offering to style it for her. Jessica agreed and Kathleen went to work, washing, conditioning, brushing, curling, teasing just about everything that could be done to Jessica's hair was tried. Jessica remembered Kathleen's perfumed smell as it wafted on the air following Kathleen's movements. The warmth of Kathleen's body radiated, mixing with Jessica rising temperature, making Jessica light headed. By the time her hair was done, and Kathleen wanted to take pictures, Jessica was ready to agree to anything.

Jessica modeled her new hairdo with relish as Kathleen gave direction. The posing became more and more seductive. Kathleen continued to give direction but the camera was laid on the nightstand. Jessica didn't care. There was a thrill in seductively posing for Kathleen. Laughter busted from both girls; they fell on the bed, laying together as the humor opened them to candor.

"You're so cute," Kathleen said brushing Jessica's check. Jessica blushed; she felt warmth move from her belly into her crotch, she began to tremble and her flesh goose bumped. "You cold?" Kathleen asked. Jessica nodded though she knew that the temperature in the room didn't cause the sudden chill. Kathleen pulled back the covers and sheets and invited Jessica to join her. Jessica slid in beside her friend.

Kathleen held her, warming Jessica with her body, rubbing apprehension from Jessica's body while filling her with anticipation; whispering how much she cared for her, how she wouldn't do anything to hurt her or embarrass her, how happy she was to be her friend. Jessica gasped when she felt Kathleen's hand side up her inner thigh but she did not protest. Jessica's face flushed as Kathleen began to massage the wet spot in her panties. Jessica's parted her legs giving Kathleen freer access to the moistening spot.

"You OK with this," Kathleen whispered.

"Yes," Jessica breathed and turning to look Kathleen in the eyes found that their lips touched. Both girls opened their mouths to one another; they kissed slowly, softly, unrushed. Kathleen made her way on top of Jessica, slipping her hand under Jessica's panties, covering her mound with her hand and sliding a finger into Jessica's slit. Jessica moaned, her hand pressed against Kathleen's back forcing their breast to dance together. Their lips remained locked. Kathleen's hand continued to work Jessica's clit. Warm, tingling sensations were mounting, teasingly. Jessica's hips began moving involuntarily, she wanted more of the sensations that Kathleen was giving her; her breathing became erratic.

"You want more," Kathleen asked.

"Oh yes," Jessica whispered.

Kathleen removed the covers and stripped Jessica's panties from her. Jessica lifted her bottom and then her legs to aid in the process; she watched as Kathleen's head fell toward her crotch. At first, Jessica didn't know what to make of the sensations caused by the sandy soft feeling of Kathleen's tongue but quickly her analytical mind gave way to her pleasure centers and her body responded. She wanted Kathleen to forever remain between her legs. Jessica's hips darted upward, creating its own anti-rhythm to meet with Kathleen's darting tongue. Jessica heard herself moan, sensed her own staggered breathing, felt her body come alive in a new and sensual way; her hands involuntarily forced Kathleen's head to add pressure to her clit, her nipples hardened, fluids released from her vagina, warm pressure spread rapidly from her vulva through her entire body. Jessica wanted to scream but her jaws snapped shut, her body went into spasm, tears flowed from her eyes as she experienced pure sexual release. Kathleen had taught Jessica the beauty of being a woman and from that moment on Jessica desired nothing else.

Jessica quickly added the tab for table nine: $6.23. Jessica smiled to contain her laugh. "I'll probably get stiffed on the tip." She handed the ticket to the woman. Their eyes met. The woman smiled.

"Here, you can keep the change."

"Thanks."

"You're welcome."

Jessica opened the register, watching the woman gather her things and leave. Looking at the bill in her hand Jessica discovered that it was a hundred dollar bill. The woman must have mistaken it for a ten. Jessica smiled briefly, sighed hesitantly, and ran out the door.

"Miss! Miss!"

"Yes?"

"I think you made a mistake. You gave me a hundred dollar bill by mistake."

"Oh," laughed the woman, "It wasn't a mistake. Watching you was well worth every penny."

"Oh," whisper Jessica.

"Sorry if I embarrassed you."

"No, no. It's fine. I just wish it wasn't so busy, that we had time to talk." Jessica looked nervously toward the restaurant, before continuing, "Will I see you again?"

"Reserve me a table."

The Request

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Wed, 08 Oct 2008 01:00:00 +0000

This story is the property of the author. You may download and read but if you wish to post at a site other than the NIfty Archive please contact the author for permission at: sally34uk@yahoo.co.uk.

I was surprised, I must admit, at my boss's request. I'd been working there for a few weeks and had no idea Alessandra had even noticed me. She was all smiles the first few days, but I soon came to realise that not only was she was a ver busy, with little real time for the staff in her small business, but she was also a hard bitch too. As 'secretaria ejecituvo' I shared an office with her, but this meant I only saw her a few times a day as she was always out, either in other offices or making business trips.

I think it was hard for her, being a woman in a very macho business environment. You in North America may not realise how hard it is for we women in Latin America to have equality. I admired her as she was the only woman I ever met that could scare men. I used to watch them come in to her office and try and flirt (she was, after all, even in her 40s, still very attractive) before she verbally wiped the floor with them. So, I admired her, but I was also a little scared of her too. I was young and this was only my second job. I was pleased with the position, but at the same time, terrified of making a mistake and upsetting her.

So, when her request came I was taken by surprise. She came in to the office we shared and sat down at her desk. As usual, I kept my head down & carried on typing as I knew she did not like to be disturbed.

"Ah, Niela," she suddenly sighed, and when I looked up I realised she had been looking at me for a while.

"You're young and beautiful," she continued. "Why don't you ever wear clothes that are more sexy?"

I laughed. I told her she was the opposite of my mother who always told me to dress LESS sexy or else I would be thought of as 'easy'. I still lived at home, and despite being 23, my mother still considered me a baby.

Alessandra stood up and came over to my desk to look me up and down.

"You know I hired you because of your beauty," she said.

I started to object but she cut me off.

"Oh, yes, I know you have a very good letter from your last employer, but I don't need that - I can tell within five minutes of meeting someone if they will be right - and you are perfect."

I think I must have blushed with pleasure and pride - I had no idea she'd even thought about me. She sat on the corner of my desk, leaned closer and made the request........

"Now, when I am in my office I like to see only beauty - everyone does. Niela, when you are in this office, I would like you to remove your bra and open your blouse so I can see your breasts."

I was dazed, I had heard the words she said but could make no sense of them. She saw the confusion and laughed.

"Don't worry!" she said, touching my shoulder, "I am no lesbian!"

"Then what....?" I began, feeling dizzy.

She started to explain, slowly at first. To succeed in business you need a reputation. She said she had gained hers by turning her disadvantage of being a woman to an advantage. She had used her good looks as a way to get into places where other men had failed. She had flirted, of course, but the trick was to never deliver - keep them coming back for more, make them think they had a chance. Now her looks were beginning to fade she needed to keep the sex appeal and allure and had decided that I could help. I was still puzzled. She wanted me, because of my large but firm bust, to be the allure.

"Men are babies!" she laughed, "You would be surprised what they would do to glimpse a magnificent chest like yours!"

By having a bare-breasted secretary, she would maintain her reputation and she was convinced, have men swarming round her like flies.

I did not know what to say, to be pleased or upset. Her eyes shone with warmth and humor, but at the same time she was powerful, she swept me up like I was a co-conspirator - as though it was us against the world. To refuse this would be to refuse a friend.

"Go on," she urged and nodded towards my blouse.

Dumbly I started undoing the buttons, gradually letting the blouse fall open. My fingers did not know what else to do. I unhooked my bra (a front clip) and let my breasts swing free.

She feasted her eyes on them,

"Magnificent," she whispered to herself, then looked me in the eye.

"You are truly beautiful, Niela," she said, earnestly, "together we will make lots of money. If I were a man and not a woman I would be mad with passion for you."

And with that, she kissed my cheek, stood up and left the room.

I sat there - shaking. My whole life felt as though it had changed. This was obviously what she wanted and the way to please her, yet I felt foolish, like a schoolgirl again. If she had been a man I would have walked out, but for some reason Alessandra had a hold over me. I sat there miserably for the next half an hour - not doing a thing. When the mail delivery came I pulled my blouse together and turned my back slightly so the man would not see me. Fortunately, he noticed nothing.

When Alessandra returned she smiled broadly at me - my breasts were still exposed. She must have noticed how miserable I looked though.

"What's wrong? You look great!" she said.

I could hardly speak. Her tone got firmer and she asked me if I believed in her. I nodded.

"Then say it" she commanded

"I believe in you" I mumbled

"Louder" she said

"I DO believe in you" I said with emphasis, "but please, don't make a fool of me".

I think I was near tears. She dropped to her knees beside me and put her arm across my shoulders.

"Listen Niela, I am not a person who makes fools of those I trust" she said quietly, but urgently, "If I ask you to do this, it is for good reason. I need your help, please don't disappoint me."

She let me go home early to consider it. That night I could hardly sleep - I knew I had moved into a strange unfamiliar world - one I hardly knew about. The world I knew about was the one in which my mother lived. She was roughly the same age as Alessandra but had never got anywhere - she even looked twice as old. She'd had five children and been like a slave to my father - never getting what she wanted. By the next morning I had decided that I did not want to be my mother - I wanted to join Alessandra on whatever wild adventure we had embarked upon.

I wore a bra to work, but had taken it off by the time I sat down at my desk. When Alessandra walked in I was bare-breasted as she asked. She grinned.

"I'm so pleased that you decided to come back today", she said, and I felt that she genuinely meant it, "you and I will have a lot of fun!"

She was right - the first man to enter the office - the head of accounts - almost walked into the wall! He could hardly talk and his hands were trembling when he spoke to her. I was embarrassed of course, but nowhere near as he was. He never asked her why I was sitting there exposed, indeed, no-one who came in the office that day did. Never had there be so many people through Alessandra's office though! The rumour had spread quickly and people were coming in with their pathetic excuses to check whether what they'd heard was real. Everytime they left Alessandra flashed me a great wide grin of reassurance.

The first day was the worst, but then I got used to it. In fact, knowing Alessandra was supporting me I actually began to enjoy the surprise and embarrassment men felt in my presence, as though my breasts were some powerful weapon. Alessandra obviously enjoyed having the upperhand too.

One day I looked up and caught her staring at my breasts. She smiled and told me they were beautiful, but she wanted to make them even more arresting. She brought over some dark lipstick and, without asking, knelt before me started to colour my nipples. I was embarrassed by this intimate contact, but there was nothing I could do while she worked. I simply let my arms hang at my sides and pushed out my chest further.

The point of the lipstick tickled and my nipples responded by becoming stiff. She laughed and told me that now it was even easier to apply the lipstick. The gentle ministrations of this woman felt odd to me.

I could not work out our relationship. Sometimes she was like a mother, sometimes a friend and sometimes, when we were conspiring against the world of men, in a strange way, like lovers. She was always a mystery. She stood up and admired her handywork, but she still felt something was mising. She went back to her desk and this time brought over some baby oil. Still smiling at me she gently applied the oil to my breasts. I almost gasped at the touch of her slippery hands. She was so gentle, she touched them in a way that no clumsy lover had ever done. It was almost sexual and I had to bite my lip to remind myself that this was a woman, my boss. She touched them in such a way that it was as if they were hers. The more I thought about it the more I realised they were hers. She paid me to expose them for her, they were hers. I shuddered at the thought of the control she had over me and yet when our eyes met there was nothing in them except kindness.

Now when she stood back they glistened with the oil and the dark nipples made a stunning contrast. Alessandra just grinned even more - she looked even more like a proud owner, admiring her possession.

Her reputation indeed increased because of me and we were doing more business than ever. My personal life suffered, however. I became known as Alessandra's 'whore'. People at work refused to talk to me, either through fear or contempt. When my mother heard what I was doing I had to leave home and rent my own apartment. The town where I lived was small and it was no longer easy to find a boyfriend. The boys either thought I was 'easy', which I have never been or wanted me just for my breasts. Alessandra supported me through all of this. I never bothered her with my domestic troubles, but she raised my salary and began to give me cash that she said was from deals she made.

As my friends and family dwindled, so Alessandra became more and more important to me. I think I must have become more important to her too as she started to confide in me. Nothing personal of course, I knew very little about her domestic life - a husband who owned a riding school and no children - no, just about business decisions she was making. I felt thrilled that she even sought my opinion on things.

One day she had to make an important deal in the capital and asked me to fly with her. I was very excited - I hardly ever left our town and this really was adventure. We booked in at a five-star hotel downtown and I just loved all the beautiful furnishings - it was the most luxury I had ever experienced. Alessandra was just so cool. I was intimidated by all the hotel staff, but she treated them as though they were her emloyees. The room was magnificent, on the 15th floor overlooking the city. There were two enormous beds for Alessandra and I.

I felt a bit embarrassed as I had not shared a room with anyone except my sisters when I was 15. Alessandra was very relaxed though. She began to talk about places she knew in town while stripping off her clothes. I tried not to look, but I was curious about her body. She was still good looking - a firm toned body, but she was paler than me. Her dark black pubes contrasted strongly with her skin. She seemed to have no shame about her body. She addressed me directly and asked if I wanted to shower before her - the journey had been hot and sticky. I told her to go ahead.

She carried on talking to me from the bathroom so I went in a sat on the side of the bath and watched her shower while she chatted. I suddenly felt at peace - like Alessandra was my real friend, not a boss - like we were girls about to go out on the town.

After she finished showering I stripped and for a shower too. Alessandra lay on the bed, in a towel and watched me curiously as I stripped. I felt a bit self-conscious but I didn't know why - after all she had practically seen me naked every day at work. After the shower I lay on the bed in my towel too. We chatted, but this time it was no longer just about work, I ended up talking about my home and family too.

Alessandra seemed to be troubled by something. As the afternoon went on her mood got worse. Eventually she told me what the problem was. She first started with an apology - that she had somehow dragged me into something that was her problem. She told me that a while back she had borrowed a lot of money at a very low interest rate, but part of the deal was that she would be 'available' to the two men who had leant her the money. Every year she traveled to the capital to pay the 'interest'. This year they had asked her to bring me too, but now she was here she felt she could no longer drag me into the deal. I was terrified. Alessandra just looked sad. They would be coming at eight so Alessandra told me I must hide in the bathroom and lock the door. Before the time came I dragged all my stuff into the bathroom to make it look as though Alessandra was alone. My dreams of going out to see the town with someone whom I thought was my friend yet had nearly turned me into a whore had vanished. Instead there was a kind of numb terror of what was about to happen.

It was worse than I thought. The men were very angry that Alessandra had not brought me and they started to slap her about. As she fell I heard the sound of ripping of cloth and realised that they were literally tearing her clothes from her body. What was even more terrifying was that Alessandra always seemed so cool and so in control, and yet these men treated her like a nobody. When the slapping finished I heard only a few more words - the men were deciding which 'end' of her they would take. They laughed, coarsely, and I felt like killing them, yet I had promised Alessandra I would remain hidden.

They must have taken an hour to rape her. When I was convinced they had gone I opened the door and saw her lying on the bed, still. For one terrible moment I thought they had killed her, but hearing the bathroom door open she looked up at me. She looked a mess. Her eyes were red with tears and her face was blotchy. For once in her life she looked broken. She held out her arms to me and I sat on the bed and held her in my arms. I stroked her dark hair and her body, saying all those words that my mother used to say to me when I was upset. She asked me to forgive her and I said I did. She searched my eyes for proof so I kissed her, gently, on the lips. She seemed reluctant to end the kiss and clung to me. He mouth opened and I felt her tongue probing mine. Suddenly all the mystery of our relationship fell away - I knew that it was love for her that I felt - and my tongue responded.

We kissed, passionately, for a long time. I wanted her, I wanted her badly, yet I had no idea what to do next. Despite her ordeal, Alessandra seemed to want more too. She pulled apart from me to search my eyes again. She told me she had wanted me from the very first day I had started working for her, yet had held back as she had never felt this way about a woman before. She told me that all those months of seeing my bare breasts yet not being able to touch them had been agony. I leaned back and thrust out my chest. I told her that they were hers -- they had always been hers, that she could do as she pleased with them.

Gently at first, then with increasing ardour, she held them, caressed them and put her mouth to them. Her touch was like no other before or since. I had no idea of how women make love -- I had never had sexual feelings for a woman before and yet my body seemed to know what to do. All the months of denied passion broke loose and we made love with our tongues, our fingers and our bodies.

We only made love that one-time. I left soon afterwards. She could no longer to bear to see me as I was the one person who had broken through her hard shell, who had seen her raped and violated -- who knew her weakness. I was the only person she loved.

Just Her Luck

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Tue, 07 Oct 2008 00:58:00 +0000

"Fifteen minutes. All I needed was another fifteen minutes and I would've been on the way home," Joey Greer said to herself as she struggled to keep her umbrella from blowing away in the strong wind.

That thought was small comfort to the twenty-one year old as she was already soaked to the skin by the sudden downpour. The short haired redhead didn't know who she was angrier with at the moment, the insufferably cheerful weather girl on Channel Two who casually mentioned a slight chance of a shower in the early evening, or her boss at the drugstore who had asked her to make a quick delivery on her way home, insuring that she wasn't already on the bus, warm and still dry.

After careful deliberation, helped along by her having to twist her five foot five form into a pretzel to avoid the splash of a truck racing through a large puddle on the curb, Joey made a choice. As nice as it would be to have her hands around the weather girl's neck, it would be much more satisfying to have them around Kevin's.

Joey had finished her shift at the SVC Pharmacy over on Eighty-third Street and was halfway out the door when Kevin West, the assistant manager, had stopped her. She should've realized, Joey thought later, that something was up when Kevin asked her if she still went over to Seventy-fifth Street to catch the bus. The question caught her off guard, so instead of saying that she was going in the other direction today, she said yes she did.

"Great," Kevin had said, flashing that smile that Joey found so condescending. "Then you can do the store a big favor and drop a prescription off on Sixty-ninth and Third, it's only a few blocks out of your way. Mr. Collins asked me to make sure that it went out as soon as it was ready and Bobby won't be back for another hour at least. You don't mind, do you?"

Actually, Joey did mind, she minded it a great deal. Kevin seemed to go out of his way to make sure she got more than her share of the dirty jobs. Part of that could've been attributed to the fact that she was the new girl, having been there only a few months. That much she could accept. What really bothered her was that she was sure that the other part of it was because he had asked her out when she had finished her probationary period and she had turned him down flat.

While he never said anything about it afterwards, or repeated the offer, one of the other girls had told her that he wasn't the kind of guy who took rejection well. Still, she couldn't shake the feeling that he went out of his way to dump things on her. There were times she wondered if maybe she should've given him a reason. That she didn't date older men, or men shorter than herself. Or she could've been totally honest and told him that his chances of getting into her pants were the same as any other man, totally zero.

Still, despite all of that, she hadn't refused to play delivery girl. The request, however indirectly, had come from Mr. Collins, the store manager. Additionally, she had been late twice in the last two weeks and no one had made a big deal about it. So she had given him an equally fake smile and taken the bag. As she started down the street, she hoped that S. Carter, the name on the label, appreciated the door-to-door service.

All of this, of course, was before she reached Seventy-first Street and the sky had opened up with such force as to make her feel like someone had dumped a bucket of water over her head. By the time she walked up the steps of the townhouse a few blocks later, she felt like she'd jumped to a pool with her clothes on. With all the stores on the street already closed, there was no escaping the rain.

At the top of the stairs, Joey closed her all but useless umbrella and rang the small intercom by the door. Less than a minute later a woman's voice answered, asking who was there.

"SVC Pharmacy," Joey said into the speaker/receiver, "I have a delivery for Carter."

"I'll be right down," the voice said.

When she had first started at SVC, Joey had made a few deliveries when they were really busy. She remembered two of them on this block. If S. Carter ran true to form for the residents in this area, it was the maid who was on the way down to deal with her. The owner of the house would be far too important to deal with the little people who made deliveries and such.

With that in mind, she was surprised when the door opened and there stood a thirty-something woman, her shoulder length blond hair tied back in a ponytail. Wearing a white blouse, black slacks and a cashmere sweater that Joey guessed cost more than she made in a week, the interim delivery girl changed her opinion of this being the maid. Even more surprising were the first words out of the woman's mouth when she saw how wet the girl was.

"Oh my goodness, you're positively soaked," the five foot, six woman gasped as she reached out and pulled Joey into the vestibule. "You come inside this minute."

The redhead had no chance to object as the woman took her useless umbrella out of her hand, putting it and the plastic bag with the medication on a nearby table. Then she just as quickly pealed off the equally drenched windbreaker off Joey's back and draped it across a row of wall hooks.

"What kind of idiot sends a person out in weather like this to make a delivery?" she asked rhetorically as she turned back to face the younger woman.

Joey was about to say that it hadn't been raining when she left the drug store, but decided that since Kevin was an idiot for so many other reasons, she wouldn't debate the issue. She was more interested in the way this woman, who for some reason seemed familiar, continued to surprise her.

"Why don't you step inside the parlor and dry off by the fire," the woman went on as she motioned to the room to the left. "I'll get you a towel for your hair."

Joey thanked the woman for the unexpected kindness, then watched her as she walked down the hall and disappeared behind another door. Turning in the direction she had pointed, Joey reasoned that if not the maid, the woman had to be some kind of employee of the person who owned the house. Someone who still had enough of a connection with working people to have felt sorry for the rain soaked girl. Possibly she had been in the drug store before and that was why she seemed familiar.

"You think I'd remember an ass like that," Joey mused as she stepped into the sitting room.

The room looked larger than her studio apartment, filled with overstuffed chairs and dominated by a large fireplace, the warmth of which could be felt even in the doorway. It was only when she stepped over to the fire that Joey realized just how wet she really was.

"Here you go," the blond haired woman said as she entered the room and handed Joey a towel.

"Thank you," Joey said as she began to dry her hair. "I'm afraid I'm dripping all over your floor."

"Don't worry about it," she smiled, bringing another sense of recognition to Joey. "A little water isn't going to hurt it and besides, it's not my house. I'm only borrowing it for the week."

"Oh," Joey said as she finished drying off her hair, wondering what this woman's story was and more importantly, why she couldn't remember where she'd seen her before.

"I really feel bad about you getting so wet bringing me what turned out to be a needless prescription," the blond said. "It seemed like I'd forgotten my medication back in Los Angeles and had my doctor call in a replacement. Then, about a half hour ago, I found it in my bag."

"Well it was an honest mistake," Joey smiled to show she wasn't upset about getting doused for nothing.

"I think that the fire, nice as it might be, really isn't going to do the job," she said as she noticed that Joey's blouse and jeans were still quite wet. "If you want, there's a laundry room down at the end of the hall. You could toss it all in the dryer and it should be done in a half hour or so. There's a robe hanging on the door that you could wear in the meantime."

Joey looked at the woman with suspicion for a few moments, wondering if she might have some ulterior motive in wanting her to get naked. Not that she would really mind if she did. Joey didn't normally go for women older than herself, but this woman was definitely first class and it had been almost four months since her now ex-lover, Sonija, had moved out of their apartment and her life.

"Sounds like a plan," Joey smiled again and followed her down the hall to the laundry room.

Joey felt a slight sense of regret when, after opening the door and giving a quick explanation how to use the dryer, the woman excused herself and said she'd meet her guest back in the parlor. She had almost hoped that her benefactor was planning something.

"Oh by the way," the woman said, pausing in mid-step and turning around. "Can I get you something to drink to help warm you up. Coffee, Tea, or maybe something stronger?"

"Coffee would be fine," Joey replied, thinking that there was another way she preferred to be warmed up. One that Sonija had been especially good at. "Cream and sugar if you could."

"Not a problem," the blond said as again she disappeared.

Joey began to unbutton her blouse when she saw her reflection in the full length mirror hanging on the back of the door. Wet as her shirt was, coupled with the fact that she didn't wear a bra, her nipples and the surrounding areola were highly visible. There was no way the older woman couldn't have noticed them. As she continued to strip, the twenty-one year old idly wondered what she had thought of them, if anything.

Dropping everything she had been wearing into the dryer, including the cotton panties, Joey again took a moment to look at her nude body in the mirror. It was a body she was proud of, slim and well toned, with breasts just big enough to compliment her form. The redhead liked the size and shape of her own mounds, yet preferred larger on other women. Sonija had a very nice pair, she remembered, thinking for a moment how nice they felt in her hands, and in her mouth. From what she could see of the lady of the house through her blouse and sweater, hers were nicely shaped as well.

"Put your eyes back in your sockets, girl," Joey grinned to herself as she put on the robe, taking note of how soft the material felt against her flesh. "Not every woman you meet is going to want to get naked. Even if you sometimes wish it was that way."

Wrapped in the silk robe and leaving her damp shoes by the dryer as well, Joey headed back to the parlor and her waiting coffee.

"Thank you," Joey said as she took the cup of coffee and tasted it. "Mmmm, this is very good."

"It's a special blend," the woman offered as she directed Joey to the two chairs closest to the fire, each of them sitting down in one. "I really like it. The owners of the house always have a supply of it on hand."

"What's it called?" Joey asked, thinking that if it wasn't too expensive she might like to buy some for herself.

"I'll write it down for you before you go," she said, taking a sip from her own mug.

"Not that I want to look a gift house in the mouth," Joey said after thanking her once more, "but I have to say you're very different from the kind of person I expected to find on this block. Most of your neighbors wouldn't even have noticed how soaked I was, much less have cared."

"Well, I guess that even though I've had some success in my life, I try to remember where I came from. My family was working class and I started out that way too." she said. "But I know what you mean. Most of my neighbors back in Los Angeles and the people I work with are pretty much like that."

"Is that where you're from?" Joey asked, taking another drink of the wonderful coffee.

"Actually, I grew up less than fifteen miles from here, in Apple Ridge," the woman grinned, "it's just that most of my work these days is out on the West Coast."

"What kind of work do you do?" Joey asked.

"Oh different things," she answered enigmatically. "I like a variety."

"I just realized something," Joey said. "You've been so nice to me and I never even asked your name. I'm Josephine Greer, but everyone calls me Joey."

"It's Sara," the blond said as she finished the last of her coffee.

"S. Carter, of course," Joey said, remembering the name on the prescription. "Well, I can honestly say that I'm very glad to meet you Sara."

"And I you, Joey Greer," Sara smiled, "it's been too long since I've had the chance to just chat with someone and not have to worry what they wanted from me."

A sudden thought of what she would like from the pretty woman sitting across from her flashed through Joey's mind. Proof once more that it had been far too long since she'd slept with anyone. She gave herself another mental "down girl" and changed the subject.

"It's funny, but I keep getting the feeling that I've seen you somewhere before," Joey said as she finished the last of her own coffee. "Maybe you just remind me of someone I know but for the life of me I can't remember who it...."

Joey abruptly stopped in mid sentence as the pieces of her puzzle suddenly fell into place. How could she have not realized it before.

"My God," she gasped, her voice cracking. "Sara Carter, ... you're Sara Lynn Carter, the actress!"

"Guilty as charged," Sara said as she waved her coffee cup in salute at Joey finally figuring it out.

"I've never met a celebrity before in my life," Joey continued to gush.

"And you haven't met one now," Sara insisted, "I'm no different than you or anyone else. I'm not one of those people who think that just because you make movies that you're somehow better than other people."

"But you are so great." Joey went on, "I can't believe I didn't recognize you."

"Well when I'm working I usually wear contacts," Sara said as she touched the rim of her thin, black metal eyeglass frames.

"It can't just be that," Joey said.

"I don't know," Sara smiled, "it always worked for Clark Kent."

It took a moment for Joey to get the joke, but she laughed when she did.

"I still feel silly for not recognizing you," the younger woman said. "I must've seen ''Hearts Of Stone'' twenty times."

Sara shook her head slightly. She had made twenty-two movies since she landed her first role at eighteen and the one everyone always talked about was 'Hearts Of Stone'. Still, it wasn't surprising. Like Sharon Stone in 'Basic Instinct', the role had drawn attention to her in a way nothing she had done before or since.

It had been a role that her agent and a number of friends had advised her not to take, if for no other reason, that the character she would be playing was a teacher having a secret lesbian affair with one of her colleagues. It was a role too close to a truth better kept private in their opinion. She had tossed aside their concerns saying she didn't see what the problem was. After all, she had never been a teacher.

Yet the film had turned out to be the sleeper hit of the summer two years ago, fueled in no little part by a rather explicit love scene between the two principal characters. Contrary to her friends' worry, Sara had not been outed by the movie and had gone on to become an A List Actress.

"My ex and I the saw the movie on our first date," Joey went on, "Sonija couldn't stop talking about it for weeks."

The reference to Joey's ex didn't escape Sara's attention. Unless she was dating a man with a definitely unmasculine name, the younger woman and she had a lot more in common that she might realize.

"Could I ask a question?" Joey asked.

"Sure."

"I'll understand if I'm going over the line here," she went on, "but there's something that we used to wonder about."

"I've never been offended by any question," Sara said, "but I always reserve the right not to answer them."

"That's fair," the redhead said.

Joey paused, thinking about how best to phrase her question. As she did, Sara wondered if it was the question people most asked about that role. The one she had worked out a set answer for a long time ago.

"In the movie, you and that other actress, the one that played Miss Thompson, I don't remember her name," Joey began.

"Diane Gallagher."

"That's right, Diane Gallagher," Joey repeated. "Well there was that part in the movie where you and her, well I mean when... I'm afraid I'm really not sure how to ask it. I know the two of you are actresses and it was just a role that someone wrote, but Sonija and I always wondered if there was something more to it than just play acting. I mean it seemed so real and ..."

It had been the question Sara expected, one that had been asked countless times since the movie first came out. Normally, Sara usually made a joke about it, saying that at the time she never realized her performance would be so convincing. Yet, for some reason she really wasn't sure of, the thirty-three year old didn't want to give that stock answer.

The true answer to the question, if she ever wanted to give it, was that it was indeed the result of some fine acting. And one of the key ingredients to a good performance, as one of her early teachers had repeatedly told her, was practice, practice, and more practice. A little smile formed at the corners of Sara's mouth as the actress remembered all the nights she and Diane had spent doing just that. By the time that scene had finally been filmed, there hadn't been an inch of the other's body that both of them weren't intimately familiar with.

"It looks like it's stopped raining," Sara said as she took a few more moments to consider her answer.

Joey turned and looked out the window, confirming that the intense storm had indeed burned itself out and the sky had begun to clear. It reminded her that her clothes should just be about dry as well. As if in response to that thought, the dryer buzzer went off, confirming her guess.

"Well I guess that's my cue," she said as she rose to her feet. She thanked Sara again, both for the coffee and her kindness. As to her question, she now assumed Sara was exercising her right not to answer.

Joey had gotten as far as the door to the hall when Sara finally spoke.

"Why don't we just say that there was nothing in that particular movie that I didn't enjoy and leave it at that," she said.

The slim redhead took more from Sara's smile than anything she actually said. It was a smile reflected on her own face.

The clothes out of the dryer felt warm against her skin as Joey put them back on. Not as warm, however, as the feeling she had deep inside to now know the answer to a long held question.

Fully dressed, she walked back to the front door where Sara was waiting. One last time, Joey thanked Sara for her hospitality.

"It was my pleasure," she smiled.

Joey turned to leave, then paused. A thought had passed through her mind while she was getting dressed. One she thought silly, but one that wouldn't go away.

"Sara, I was wondering," she said, "if maybe one of these nights you might like to go out for coffee or something. I know that the answer is probably no, but if I didn't ask, I'd always wonder what you might have said if I had."

Sara took another long pause before giving an answer, leading Joey to think the older woman was trying to politely decline. Like she said, it was the answer she expected, but at least she would have tried.

"Well, we sort of already had coffee, didn't we?" she said, prefacing what Joey was sure was a thanks but no thanks. "So if maybe you'd like to have dinner instead, say tomorrow night, I'd say yes."

"That's okay I expected...." Joey started to say to the reply she expected, then realized that it hadn't been no. "I mean, yes, that would be great."

"Tomorrow night then, say about seven? Can meet me here?."

It was a still stunned Joey that nodded her head in acknowledgment and headed down the stoop to the now dry street below.

"I hope you didn't get too wet last night," Kevin said to Joey when he saw her the following morning, his voice filled with a false concern.

"Not in the least," Joey lied, her smile giving credibility to her words. "In fact, I was already on the bus by the time the rain started.

"Oh that's good," Kevin said before he turned his attention to something else, but not without his disappointment showing. "I was afraid you'd be wet all the way home."

"I just bet you were," Joey thought as she too went back to the task she had been dealing with. A small chuckle filled her when she thought that she had indeed been a little wet on the bus ride home. A wetness that had been centered between her legs.

A few minutes later, just as she finished restocking the shelves in aisle five, Debbie Harris came up to her. She and Debbie had become pretty good friends in the few months Joey had worked here. Or at last as good friends as she could become with anyone in the store.

"What did you do to piss off, Kevin?" Debbie whispered as she leaned close, her long black hair falling across her face.

"Nothing that I know of," Joey whispered back, "except maybe not fall for one of his little pranks. Why?"

"I was just wondering because he seems to be in a bad mood," she explained. "Mr. Collins yelled at him this morning about not personally delivering some prescription that he told him to and then he seemed to be even more ticked off after talking to you."

"How did Mr. Collins know Kevin didn't personally deliver the prescription?" Joey asked, trying to make it sound like it was just idle curiosity.

"I think the customer called up and said something about sending the delivery boy out in that rainstorm last night," Debbie offered. "I thought it nice that someone would do that. Bobby works real hard to get his deliveries done as fast as he can."

"I guess he does," Joey said, glad that no one knew she had been the one Kevin had given the package to drop off.

"Feel like going out tonight?" Debbie asked, changing the subject, "Carol, Trish and I are going to go over to Kelligan's. Lot of nice guys there on a Friday night."

"I think I'll pass," Joey said, "I have other plans."

In the past, Joey had gone alone with the other girls when they went out after work. Not to troll for guys of course, but just to enjoy the company of friends. One of these days, she probably would let it slip to her co-workers about her sexual orientation. After all, it really wasn't a secret since most of her family already knew. She just found that it sometimes put other women on the defensive and it was best to let them get to know you first and not some label that they might have stereotypes about.

On the other hand, if she had thought for a moment that Debbie might have been interested, Joey would've certainly asked her out. The twenty-three year old was everything she liked in a woman. But, after only knowing her a short time, it was obvious to Joey that the long haired brunette was only interested in sharing her bed with men. If she had thought otherwise, Joey had mused at the time, she might've been tempted to violate her own strict rule about not dating anyone she worked with. Even in straight relationships, dating on the job could be a real problem if things went bad. Especially in a small store like this one.

"Hot date?" Debbie asked.

"Maybe," Joey said in a hopeful voice.

"Well maybe one of us will get lucky tonight," the dark haired woman laughed.

Joey just grinned, thinking that wouldn't be bad at all.

The end of the workday couldn't come fast enough for Joey. She had made arrangements to take her lunch break at the end of the day and head home early. Normally, if one of the girls were going out someplace special after work, they would bring a change of clothes and just dress in the bathroom. That wasn't good enough for Joey, at least not tonight. Even if it meant traveling all the way downtown and back, she wanted to shower and change before her dinner date.

Quickly stripping off her work clothes, Joey stepped into the bathroom and turned on the water in the shower. It took a few minutes to warm up to a comfortable temperature, but as soon as it did, she stepped under the pulsating jets.

Closing her eyes, Joey enjoyed the warmth of the water running across her back. The opportunity to wash off the day's grime more than justified the long trip home. There were few features in the studio apartment that could really be called desirable, but if she tried to list them, the glass walled shower would be at the top of her list.

She tilted the showerhead to a lower angle, causing the water to gently caress her body. With her eyes still closed, she could imagine the touch of a lover's hand against her skin. Savoring the sensation, her hand brushed against the handle, increasing the pressure as she began to caress her breasts. Shifting her legs as she played with her now erect nipples, she directed the flow of water between her legs, causing a rush as the flow made contact with her clitoris. Pulling the long armed showerhead further down, she spread her legs wider.

Her other hand brushed against the flow control once more, causing the water to massage her ever stronger. Small waves of gratification danced across her body, ripples that translated into soft cries. Delights that triggered cherished memories.

Back when she shared the tiny apartment with Sonija, the shower had been their favorite place to make love. The enclosure had really only been designed for one, which only made it more fun to squeeze two of them in there. As she soaped herself up, Joey's thoughts drifted back to those fun days. Specifically, the first time the two of them had used the shower together.

"Need someone to help with your back?" Sonija asked through the glass door.

"I don't think we could both fit in here," Joey called out as she once more took in the narrow confines of the stall. Her voice carried more than a touch of disappointment in its tone.

"Oh I'm sure there's enough room," Sonija laughed, "especially if we both get all wet and soapy."

Not waiting for an answer, Sonija opened the shower door, sending a spray of water across the tiled floor. Joey's first reaction was to say something about the mess being made, especially since she knew from experience the tiles leaked, but quickly lost that thought when she saw that her new roommate was already naked.

Sonija Vazquez stood three inches taller than Joey, with a much larger build. Her most prominent features, aside from her light brown skin, were long jet black hair, which she wore in a braid and a pair of oversized breasts. Sweet mounds which, politically incorrect or not, were the first thing that drew the redhead to the twenty year old.

Sonija stepped into the shower, squeezing in behind the smaller girl. It was a tight fit, but neither minded the press of their flesh against the other. Taking the soapy cloth from Joey's hand, she began to rub it across her back. Sliding it down, she ran the small cloth across the redhead's ass, covering that with a spread of bubbles as well. Then, with a gleam in her eye, she let the wash rag slip from her fingers and grabbed Joey's cheeks.

"Hey!" Joey shouted, caught by surprise.

"Hush," Sonija whispered into her ear, running her hands up the length of Joey's wet body until they converged on her small breasts. "You know you love this."

Joey's mock anger quickly faded as she felt her lover's hands massaging her round globes. They had been dating three months now and had moved in together two days before. This was the first night they had both been home.

"If you'll turn around, I'll wash your front too," Sonija said with a grin.

"You dropped your washcloth," Joey countered, tilting her head back so that she could kiss the woman pressed against her back.

"I'll improvise," Sonija smiled as she returned the kiss. "I know you love it when I improvise."

Still tight in her embrace, Joey turned in Sonija's arms so that they were face to face. Their lips met again as she opened her mouth wide to let her lover's nimble tongue slide over hers. No longer in any rush, she just stood there in the artificial rain and reveled in their mutual pleasure.

Filling her palms with liquid soap from the dispenser, Sonija began to wash Joey's breasts with the flat of her hands. She drew tight circles around the small pink centers, then moved outward until she held a globe in each hand. The dark haired woman stepped back as far as she could, letting the overhead spray wash away the bubbles, then bent down to kiss each one.

Wrapping her hands around Joey's waist, Sonija's kisses of the soft, wet flesh became more intense as she shifted the pert nipples into her mouth. Joey closed her eyes and bent her head back, letting the water rain down on her face as she enjoyed the twin sensations.

She realized a few moments later that Sonija had somehow managed to work her way down onto the shower floor. There, she lifted one of Joey's legs, exposing the freshly shaved mound within. Sonija smiled when she saw the gift, the result of her having casually mentioned once that nothing turned her on more than a bare pussy.

With Joey's bare womanhood directly above her, Sonija lifted her legs just far enough to press her darting tongue deep inside. Quickly finding the exposed clitoris, the Puerto Rican woman began to lick it. A touch that sent moans of pleasure spilling from Joey's lips. Her hands held on to the legs alongside her face as the two of them rocked back and forth.

Their rhythm and the movement of Sonija's tongue grew in intensity, as did the orgasm building inside Joey. The strokes became shorter as she applied more pressure. The redhead was just about to explode when the taller woman pulled them even closer together and buried her face deep in her mound.

Joey's knees grew weak as she climaxed. A climax even more explosive than the last she had enjoyed at her lover's tongue. One that would always stay in her memory.

A memory that faded as Joey remember that Sonija belonged in the past and Sara, while she might not be her future, at least belonged to her present. A present that she had better pay more attention to.

Stepping out of that shower, Joey took a moment to look at herself in the mirror that hung on the bathroom door. The mirror was pretty cheap as compared to the one she admired herself in yesterday, but it still got the job done.

Joey turned around slowly, again taking note that she still had a lean, tight body. For the first few months after Sonija had left, she hadn't paid much attention to her diet or how often she made it to the gym. She was glad to see that little damage had been done from that period.

Moving her gaze down below her waste, the large patch of red hair brought a frown. Again, it was an area that had been neglected somewhat since her lover had left.

The thought caused a sudden flush through her body as she remembered once more how nice it had felt when Sonija used her tongue on the area in question. The girl had been phenomenal, Joey recalled, able to go at it for more than an hour when she was in the mood. An hour that the redhead liked to describe as the nearest thing to heaven on Earth. She found herself wondering if Sara might be like that.

"Let's not let our imagination get too far away from us," Joey told the little voice in her head as she dismissed the memory. Still, even as it faded, she found herself wondering how much hair Sara preferred on a woman.

Glancing up at the time on the small clock that hung from a wall hook, she decided that she wouldn't have time to do anything about her hair there anyway. It was clean and soft, it anything came of tonight, that would have to do.

Moving to her bedroom, she put on panties, deciding to skip a bra once more. It was rare that she wore one at all, and Sara didn't seem to mind it yesterday. The dress she had laid out for herself was a nice light blue, sleeveless number. More conservative than some of her dating outfits, it still was tight enough to show she was all woman beneath it. After selecting matching shoes, she finished her ensemble with a small gold chain that she'd had since her high school days.

It was a favorite piece of jewelry and had always brought her luck. A gift from the girl who had been her very first lover back during senior year. Every time she put it on, she always took a moment to think of Carol London and the whole new world she had opened Joey's eyes to. Wherever Carol was now, Joey hope that she was happy with her life.

A few more minutes to apply her lipstick and the lightest of makeup and Joey was out the door. It wouldn't do to climb back into a bus dressed up like she was, especially during this time of day. So she had decided to splurge and had called a few minutes before for a cab.

By the time Joey was again standing at the door to Sara's borrowed townhouse, she was feeling more than a little nervous. Was she reading more into all of this than she should? The more she thought about, the more possible it was that Sara just thought it might be a nice distraction to have dinner with a fan.

"Well if that's all it is," she promised herself, "I'll just make the most of it."

She rang the intercom and waited for a response. Two minutes passed, then four and Joey began to worry that maybe Sara had to leave suddenly for some reason. It hadn't occurred to her in the excitement of meeting the actress last night to leave her cell phone number with her.

Finally the door opened and there stood the Sara Lynn Carter that Joey would've recognized anywhere. Gone were the thin glasses of the night before, replaced by the contacts she had mentioned. Also gone was the simple ponytail as her hair was now done in an elaborate weave. She wore a red dress, not that different in basic design from the one Joey wore, but it was a certainty that it hadn't come from the racks at the Mall. Sara also had a lot more to fill it with as well.

"My, don't you look lovely," Sara said as she stepped aside to let Joey in.

"Thank you," she replied. "I hope I'm not too early."

"Not at all," Sara said as she closed the door behind them. "Our car should be here in a little while."

"Our car?" Joey inquired.

"My friend who owns this house also provided a car and driver for my use while I'm here in the city," the actress explained. "I really hadn't made much use of it before, but figured it would be easier at night than trying to catch cabs."

"That makes sense," Joey said, thinking how hard it sometimes was to get a cab in the city, especially on a Friday night.

"Would you like a drink while we're waiting?" Sara asked.

A drink would certainly feel good right now, Joey thought, but nervous as she was, drinking on an empty stomach was not a good idea. So she declined the offer.

The two waited in the parlor, making small talk about the cable film project Sara had come East to talk to the Network about. To Joey, it was a whole different world than the one she lived in. One that sounded exciting and new.

"You know, I was wondering something last night, but never got a chance to ask," Joey said.

"Hopefully, not another question about 'Hearts Of Stone'," Sara laughed.

"No, it's just a general question."

"Fire away then," Sara said as she leaned back in the plush chair.

"I see on all the shows about Hollywood that most stars have a bunch of people to do things for them, what they call ... oh I forget what they call them." she said.

"An entourage?" Sara asked.

"That's it," Joey smiled. "An entourage or at least some kind of assistant that runs errands and takes care of things for you. I was wondering why you didn't have anyone like that."

"Well as far as not having an entourage," the blonde explained, "I've made it pretty clear how I feel about the self-serving phonies in Hollywood. The last thing I'd want is to have a bunch of them around me all the time. I used to have an assistant, a very nice young man named Robert who handled my life better than I ever did."

"What happened to him?" a curious Joey asked.

"He met another nice young man and the two of them moved to San Francisco," Sara smiled. "I still get a card from them on my birthday every year."

A ringing noise from Sara's purse cut off any further conversation as she reached in and pulled out her cell phone. Pressing a button to bring up a text message, she read it and put the phone back in her bag.

"Our ride is outside," she announced as she rose to her feet.

Joey stood up as well, following Sara into the hall. The older woman paused just long enough to activate the alarm system and they were both out the door.

When Sara had mentioned that she had a car at her disposal, Joey never realized that it would be a plush limousine. The closest she had ever come to riding in a car like that was her sister's wedding when she was a bridesmaid.

The driver, dressed in a chauffeur's uniform, was waiting on the curb by the rear door. As they came down the steps and approached the car, he tipped his hat to them.

"Good Evening, Miss Carter," he said as he opened the door for them.

"Good Evening, Charles," Sara said, "Lovely night for a drive, isn't it?"

"Indeed, Ma'am," the silver haired fifty-two year old replied as the two ladies climbed into the back and he closed the door behind them.

Charles quickly moved to the front and started up the engine. An opaque window separated the two sections of the limousine, giving the passengers a large measure of privacy. A similar coating covered the door and rear windows. The material allowed you to look out, but prevented people on the street from looking in.

"Were are we going?" Joey asked as the car pulled out into traffic.

"It's a small, lovely restaurant that I discovered back when I was appearing on Broadway," Sara replied. "The food is fantastic, the ambiance superb, and most of all, the privacy is paramount."

"Sounds great," Joey replied.

"Oh, I know I should've asked before," Sara remembered, "but you do like Chinese, don't you?"

"I love it," was the younger woman's quick reply.

"Good," Sara smiled, "because if you don't, we can make other plans."

"No, Chinese food is fine," Joey insisted.

"Well, it's going to take a little while to get down there in this traffic," Sara said as she reached for a small bottle that had been resting in a bucket of ice. "Would you like a little glass of champagne?"

This time, Joey said yes.

Forty-five minutes and a few drinks later, Joey felt the car pull over and the door was opened by a still smiling Charles. When she stepped out onto the street, the redhead was surprised to see not a restaurant in sight.

"I'll beep you when we're ready to leave," Sara was saying to the chauffeur who again doffed his hat and returned to his position behind the wheel.

Joey felt a small bit of apprehension as the large car moved off into traffic and left them in an unfamiliar neighborhood. An area that looked like it had definitely seen better days.

"Shall we go?" Sara asked.

"Go where?" Joey asked in return.

"Why right here of course," Sara answered, indicating the dilapidated looking building behind them.

Joey followed Sara towards the basement stairs, noticing for the first time a small metal sign on the wall with both English and Chinese writings. The letters were well worn, but Joey could make out the name Cheng.

Stepping through the non-descript doorway was like passing through a time machine, to a land and time long gone. At first, Joey thought it was a theme restaurant, set up to resemble old China decades before she had been born. That assumption quickly passed as she realized that it was far more than that. Within these walls, it was still Shanghai in the 1930?s.

They were met at the front desk by an attractive young Asian woman. Dressed in traditional garb of the era, she had long black hair that hung to her waist and a form that her outfit displayed highly. The hostess, more girl than woman, apologized for Madame Cheng not being there to greet them in person, explaining that she was away for a few days. The girl, who had also introduced herself as Su-ling, then led Sara and Joey past a crowd of people who had been waiting for tables, much to the annoyance of some of them. There were, Joey thought, definite advantages to being a celebrity, even if Sara said she didn't like to think of herself as one. The table Su-ling led them to was in the back, far away from the noise of the busy eatery.

"Your dinner is already being prepared, as per your instructions," Su-ling said as the two guests took their seats. "If anything is not to your enjoyment, please let me know and I will see that the problem is corrected."

"I'm sure everything will be fine, Su-ling," Sara said. "Thank you very much."

Sara waited a moment for the hostess to excuse herself, then turned her attention back to Joey.

"I hope you don't mind but I called ahead and ordered in advance," she said smiling across the table. "They make some of the most fantastic dishes here, but some of them require advance preparation."

"Not at all," Joey smiled back, "I'm sure they'll be as wonderful as you say."

They were interrupted by the appearance of another equally attractive young Asian girl at the table. She was carrying a bottle of wine in a cooler, as well as a set of crystal glasses. Placing one of the glasses in front of each of them, she poured some of the wine in each, then returned the bottle to the cooler. Then, just as silently as she had appeared, she left.

It just occurred to Joey that all of the staff she had seen at Madame Cheng's were young women, even the busboys. In fact, when they passed through the main part of the restaurant, none of the other patrons she had seen had been men. Curious, she asked Sara about it.

"The restaurant actually has two floors," Sara explained as she took a taste of the wine, "with the entrance to the upper floor opening onto the boulevard. That part is open to the general public."

Joey listened intently as she tried her own wine, finding it to be different than anything she had tasted before. The label on the bottle contained only Chinese characters so she had no idea what it was called. It was however, as enjoyable as Sara had promised.

"The lower floor," the older woman continued, "has the entrance that we passed through. It deals with a more selective clientele."

Proving that Sara had also been right in ordering ahead, the first of several courses began to appear at the table a few minutes later. Joey didn't recognize most of the dishes and could hardly pronounce the names the waitress gave as she brought each new delicacy. All she knew was that it was some of the best food she had ever tasted.

The conversation at the table proved to be as interesting as the cuisine as Sara entertained her guest with tales of the ins and outs of Hollywood. Joey, like many other people, had always been fascinated by Hollywood gossip and it was a real prize to be able to talk to someone who knew what was true and what was just rumor.

"You're kidding," Joey said in response to one item in particular that Sara had shared about a recently separated couple that she sarcastically referred to as Ken and Barbie.

"God's truth," Sara laughed, feeling the effects of the second bottle of wine they'd almost finished. "He's as queer as a three dollar bill, there isn't anyone in the business who doesn't know it. "

"And her?" Joey asked, thinking of how many times she had idle fantasies about "Barbie" when she'd seen one of her films.

"Nah, she's straight," Sara said. "Or as straight as anyone can be in Hollywood. What she got out of the marriage was the added opportunities that came with being married to "Ken". All that mattered to her was her career. That's why she adopted kids rather than have them herself. Don't believe those stories about her having medical problems. She just didn't want to take the time off to actually have babies, to say nothing of the worry what a few pregnancies might do to her figure. Even their split was designed to get both of them the maximum amount of publicity, the kind that translates into big bucks at the box office."

"What do you mean as straight as anyone can be in Hollywood?" Joey asked, having been intrigued by the phrase.

"Just that," Sara said, thinking that the comment was self explanatory.

The quizzical expression on Joey's face told her that evidently, it wasn't.

"Well, let's see, how can I best explain it," she said as she took a moment to consider her words. "You do realize that there are times that an actress, or actor, might use sex to get a role, or at least a chance to try out for one. That hasn't changed since the days of the silent films. It's truer these days for young people starting out than established stars. After all, for every bit role in a film that has to be filled, there must be a hundred good looking and talented people who could fill it."

Joey nodded her head in understanding. That happened in other aspects of life as well, but none so obvious as in the entertainment industry. Who was sleeping with who was sometimes more important than anything written on a resume.

"Well, sometimes, the person they sleep with might not be the gender they normally shared their bed with," Sara went on. "I could name a half dozen big name stars, straight as they come, who went down on their knees, or spread their ass for a male director or producer who took a fancy to them back when they were just starting out. The same goes for actresses who, to their surprise, found themselves between the legs of another woman. In the case of Barbie, for example, I knew the woman involved personally."

Joey was surprised by that. It wasn't that she didn't think it was true, just that she couldn't imagine someone going to that extreme just to get a part. Actually, it was just her that she couldn't imagine crossing the line and sleeping with a man. That made her wonder if Sara had made that choice at one time.

"I know what you're thinking," Sara said.

"It's nothing really," Joey grinned.

"Yes it is," Sara insisted. "You're wondering if I had to sleep with someone to get my big break? After all, I wasn't the relative of someone or anything like that."

"I remember reading how you got your first big break," Joey said. "How you were working as a waitress in Los Angeles and were spotted by the director of Murder On The Beach. He took one look at you and decided that you were the perfect choice for the role of Jennifer."

"Yes, just the kind of Hollywood success story that the fans love to eat up," Sara laughed. "Struggling actress just happens to be in the right place at the right time to be discovered. Those kind of stories have been going around since long before my mother was born."

"I guess so," Joey said, realized as she said it how unrealistic the story really was.

"Did you really think that Richard Hanks really gave a damn about who played the part of Jennifer in that movie?" Sara grinned. "I mean she only had a half dozen lines of dialogue and the only requirement was that she look good in a bikini."

"Which you did," Joey laughed, then asked. "Then you..." she paused, not wanting to really ask the question.

"Did I drop that bathing suit for him?" Sara asked the question for Joey.

"Yes."

"Well, if you asked anyone who claimed to know, they'd probably tell you yes," Sara answered. After all, despite the fact that he was past sixty, Hanks had a reputation for bedding young would-be starlets. But if anyone asked me, I'd tell them the truth and say no."

Joey's expression asked the silent question, then how?

"Sometimes," Sara laughed, "it's enough to sleep with the wife of the right person."

The unexpected answer caused Joey to laugh as well.

"Was she any good?" Joey asked, suddenly made bolder by all the wine she'd had to drink.

"At first, I never imagined she would be," Sara admitted, "seeing that she was a lot older than me."

"Like your mother's age?"

"More like my grandmother's," Sara clarified. "But once things got started, well lets just say she knew her way around another woman's body."

"Wow!" was all Joey could say in response.

It wasn't long after that the two of them looked down at the table and realized the meal was over. Almost as if on cue, Su-ling was at their side with a small black binder that contained the check. Sara only took a moment to glance at the total, then slipped several large denomination bills into the folder, handing it back to their hostess. Joey couldn't see the total on the small bill, but the amount of money Sara had produced made it pretty clear the meal, as fantastic as it might have been, was beyond her means.

"Shall we go?" Sara asked after Su-ling had left.

"Guess so," Joey said, feeling a little disappointed that the dinner was over. It had been quite some time since she'd had this much fun.

Before they left the restaurant, Joey and Sara took a few moments to visit the ladies room. Joey had to smile when she noticed that both restrooms were marked as such. Since they were small, single rooms, each went into one of them. When Joey came out, Sara was already waiting for her.

"I called for the car," she said as she dropped her cell phone back in her bag.

By the time they exited the club, the limousine was waiting at the curb, with Charles standing by the open back door. Joey entered first, with Sara following after telling the tall chauffeur that home would be the next stop.

The ride back to Sara's townhouse was a lot more subdued than the one from it a few hours before. The conversation between the two women gradually dropped off until all that was left was an exchange of smiles every now and then. Joey was sure that was because as the night drew to a close, Sara didn't want to give the impression that it might lead to anything more.

Well if that was the case, the redhead told herself, it was fine with her. The food had been good, the company even better. All in all, it was a night she would remember for a very long time. Even if she was sure that no one would ever believe it really happened.

The limousine pulled out of traffic and came to a stop. Through the window, Joey could see the steps leading to Sara's borrowed home. Her date with a movie star was now over. She wondered if Sara would have Charles take her home or if she would have to walk over to Seventy-fifth Street to catch the bus. She hoped the former as it was pretty late and she'd rather not walk the streets by herself.

"Maybe I should ask," Joey thought, thinking that since the night was over she had nothing to lose. She turned in Sara's direction, but the words never got out.

Instead, Sara suddenly moved toward her and kissed Joey hard on her mouth. The press of her lips caught the younger woman by surprise, but only for a moment. The kiss was long and deep, with Sara's tongue pressing deep inside Joey. Quickly recovering from the unexpected action, Joey did what felt natural and began to kiss the blond haired woman back. .

"What was that?" Joey asked as they separated, her mouth still tingling.

"Well," Sara said with a broad grin, "it could be one of two things."

Joey wondered what the two were and listened intently as Sara went on to explain.

"It could be a kiss goodnight, the end of what I think was a very nice evening," the actress offered. "Or, it could be an invitation to come in and spend the night. The choice is yours."

The explanation was more unexpected to Joey than the kiss. Of course she had no hesitation about which option she wanted, but she thought it was nice that Sara didn't take it for granted.

"I was about to ask if the driver could give me a ride home, Joey replied. "I guess I won't be needing it now." she added with her warmest smile.

Sara didn't reply with words. She took Joey's hand in hers and kissed it. Then, still holding on to it, she led the redhead out onto the sidewalk. Charles was standing there when the door opened. This time he had waited for Sara to open the door herself. Joey was surprised to see that he didn't even react when he'd saw her hand in Sara's. It later occurred to her that in his line of work, he'd probably seen things a lot more interesting.

"I won't need the car anymore tonight, Charles," Sara said. "Please express my thanks to Mrs. Russell."

"Very good, Ma'am," Charles said as he pivoted on his heels and climbed back into the front seat. Both women watched him pull away and disappear into traffic.

"Shall we?" Sara said as she made a motion in the direction of the wide steps.

"Oh yes," Joey replied, her heart skipping a beat.

Still hand in hand, they walked up the stairs and into the house.

The door barely closed behind them when Sara kissed Joey again. The kiss was soft, their lips barely brushing against each other, but intimate enough to cause Joey to feel a small tingle between her legs. The actress gently stroked the side of the younger woman's face, running her fingers down along her neck as well.

"You are so cute," Sara said softy, her hand continuing downward to run across Joey's breasts. "I've wanted to do that from the first moment I saw you."

The complement was followed with another kiss, this one more intense as Joey pressed her tongue deep into Sara's mouth. The blond reached out with her own to receive it as they wrapped their arms around each other, pressing their bodies together. Their interplay continued for long minutes, becoming more fervent with each caress.

They continued to kiss while their hands explored each other's bodies. Joey was totally enthralled by Sara's large breasts, running her fingers across them again and again. The older woman was no less fascinated by the smaller mounds before her, giving them just as much attention. She kissed Joey on the cheek, then once more on her neck. Finally, she pulled on the top of her light blue dress, exposing the soft flesh beneath, kissing there as well.

Sara undid the straps of Joey's dress, sliding them down her arms. With a quick movement, she pulled down the zipper, causing the outfit to loosen even more, exposing the rounded orbs beneath.

"Mmmm," Sara purred as she looked down at the nipples she had only seen the outline of before. Size had never mattered to her as much as form and in that regard she viewed the pair in front of her as perfect. "As lovely as I imagined them to be."

Sara reached out and grasped Joey's left nipple with her fingers, massaging it to full hardness. A touch that sent a surge of pleasure through the smaller woman. A feeling that she expressed vocally as well. The volume of her cry reflecting the intensity of her emotion.

Sara took hold of the sides of Joey's dress and pulled it down around her waist. Bending down, she took the hard nipple she had been playing with in her mouth, working her tongue all around the pink areola. She continued with longer swipes, taking in the paler flesh around it as well. Wonderful as the fare had been at Madame Cheng's, this was an even greater delicacy to the thirty-three year old. A treat she wanted to enjoy every morsel of.

"Oh yes," Joey moaned, enjoying a feeling she hadn't felt in months. "Suck them, suck my tits." she added, falling into an old habit. Sonija had always gotten turned on when she had talked dirty during sex and she hoped Sara didn't mind.

If she did, she gave no indication of it as her mouth moved to Joey's other mound. At the same time, her free hand moved down between the redhead's legs and brushed against her thighs. Continuing onward, her fingers moved under the hem of her dress, coming to rest against the now moist panties that covered Joey's sex.

"Feel good?" Sara asked as her fingers slipped past the elastic of Joey's underwear, massaging the hairy mound beneath.

"Definitely," Joey said, thinking that it was a silly question. How could any woman not love this?

"I don't mind if you talk dirty," Sara said as she pushed two fingers deep inside Joey, thrusting them back and forth with rapidity. "In fact, I kind of like it."

That was another thing Sara disliked about many women she met in the business. Once they made their mark, a lot of them avoided anything that might cause people to consider that they hadn't always held the station they now enjoyed. A reluctance that extended even into the bedroom. Personally, the actress enjoyed getting down and dirty.

"Fuck me," Joey said in response to Sara's comment, "fuck me with your fingers. It feels so good and I love it!"

Pressing Joey against the wall of the foyer, Sara did just that. A third finger joined the first two, adding to the pressure and speed of her touch. The younger woman's legs grew weak as she felt the fire radiating between her legs growing into a conflagration.

Faster and faster, Sara plunged her fingers into Joey's pussy, using her fingers like a small cock and probing every inch of her sugar walls. At the same time, she continued to use her tongue on Joey's breasts, darting back and forth between each mound. Alternating between gentle licks and soft bites, she added to the ecstasy filling her new lover.

"Ohhhhh," Joey gasped as sweat ran down her back, "Fuck my pussy, fuck it hard!"

Years of experience told Sara that Joey was close to the edge of orgasm. All she needed was a little more effort to bring her to culmination. With her fingers still deep within her, Sara dropped down to her knees and nestled her face between Joey's legs. Kissing and licking her way up the redhead's thighs, her hand reached up and pulled down the now soaked undergarment, dropping it all the way to her ankles.

She could feel the shivering excitement that filled Joey, the desire to feel her body explode. Pulling her hand from inside Joey, Sara used the fingers of both of them to spread the folds of the red-furred mound. She pressed deep between them with her wet tongue, swirling it in a clockwise motion, pleasingly dancing up and down the length of her pussy, brushing against Joey's excited clitoris with each pass. The taste and smell of her arousal were intoxicating to Sara as she had been without the company of another woman even longer than Joey.

The augmented caress of her most sensitive places was enough to send Joey over the abyss. One last penetration and a thunderclap exploded within her. Sara felt Joey grow rigid for a brief second, then totally lax as waves of delight resounded across her body. Waves that seemed to go on for a wonderfully long time.

"That was incredible," Joey panted after the last of the vibrations that had rocked her body finally subsided and she leaned against the wall for support. "I'd forgotten how much I've missed that."

"I'm glad I was able to remind you," Sara said with a grin as she withdrew from between Joey's legs and rose back to her full height. "I'd even say it was a pleasure." she added as she ran her tongue across her lips, wiping them clean.

"I want to do the same for you," Joey said, realizing that while in a little disarray, Sara was still fully dressed.

"You will, love," Sara smiled as she reached out and bushed her still wet fingers against Joey's lips, inviting her to taste the fruits of her orgasm. "Trust me, you most certainly will. But unless you'd like to do it on the floor here in the foyer, I think it might be a good idea if we moved upstairs."

Again Sara was right, Joey realized. Hot and unexpected as their encounter had been, the best she was sure, was yet to come. In thanks for the pleasure Sara had already given her, she brought the older woman's fingers to her mouth and gently washed them with her tongue. Then, gathering her dress around her, she followed Sara up the staircase to the upper floors.

At the top of the third floor, Sara led Joey into a large bedroom. It was decorated in a modern style, with a full sized bed in the corner. Light from the streetlights below filtered in from two large glass doors, which in turn opened out onto a small balcony. Moonlight also filled the room from a large skylight, providing enough added illumination to give the bedroom a romantic twilight.

Sara led Joey over to the side of the bed, helping her out of the last of her dress. She kissed her softly as she sat the now nude girl down on the edge, then took a few long steps back. Standing in the glow of the moonlight, she began to take off her own clothes.

Sara reached behind her for the zipper of her dress, slowly pulling it down her back. Then she let the straps fall free, much as she had done with Joey's downstairs. Unlike the young woman who watched her from the bed, the actress's breasts were to large for her to go without support. The red bra she wore was translucent, letting her large areola show right through the material.

With a exaggerated shimmy, Sara worked her way out of her dress, turning as she did to give Joey a good look at the satin covered ass that she had admired the night before. She brought her hands up to her breasts, extended two fingers on each and rubbed them against her large nipples. A soft sigh passed from her lips.

Cupping both breasts in her hands, Sara played with them before releasing the front clasp. She let the gossamer bra fall away from her mounds and lowering her arms, following her dress to the floor. Her hands returned to her breasts, her fingers massaging the nipples directly this time. Her low moan grew even louder.

On the side of the bed, Joey had her own hand down between her legs, with two fingers deep inside of herself. The scene before her bore a striking resemblance to Sara's performance in 'Hearts Of Stone'. Fantasy couldn't compare to reality, however, and Joey couldn't help but think how much hotter this was.

Sara's stood in a pair of red silk panties, a garter belt and sheer stockings as she slipped both hands beneath the waistband. With long, slow circular motions, she began to rub her clit.

"This is like a dream," Joey thought as she watched, a dream that she had watched repeatedly on so many nights.

Sara continued to rub herself, going far beyond the point where the camera had cut away in the movie. She closed her eyes for a long minute, savoring the effect of her self-pleasuring.

Then she removed her hands and undid the clasps holding up her stockings, sliding them off. The garter belt itself followed right after. Only her panties remained, but they too joined the small pile of clothing on the floor moments later.

Sara took a few steps closer until she was only a foot from the bed and struck a pose, her legs spread and her hands on her hips to let Joey get a good long look at the package, as they called it in Hollywood. It was the result of long hours in the gym and a carefully monitored diet, combined with natural endowments, no implants here. The all-over tan that covered her body gave testament to the fact that Sara was anything but bashful about her body.

Joey's eyes slowly moved down Sara's body with admiration, pausing to admire the large, perfectly rounded mounds that had sent millions of male, and female, hearts a flutter. And other organs as well, she silently laughed. Her gaze then continued downward to the small, carefully trimmed blond bush between her legs.

"So what do you think, honey?" Sara said as she repeated one of her character's lines from the movie, "Do you think you can handle this?"

"Can I?" Joey said with a smile reminiscent of a kid in a candy store as she reached out and pulled the actress toward her with all of her strength.

The two women toppled onto the center of the large bed and Joey wasted no time in climbing atop Sara, kissing her deeply once she was there. She continued to kiss her, moving from her lips, down to her neck, then finally down to the older woman's breasts.

There had been nights during her relationship with Sonija, especially after they had watched 'Hearts Of Stone', that she had imagined that the breasts she was kissing belonged to the woman they had just watched on the television screen. The thought that she was actually doing just that caused her heart to race.

"Oh baby," Sara purred softly as she felt Joey's talented tongue caress her nipples, "that feels nice."

Joey closed her lips around Sara's thick nipples, drawing as much of her into her mouth as she could. Fired by more than her fantasies now, she wanted to please this woman like no other had done before. Her hands took hold of the undersides of Sara's mounds, massaging them, squeezing the soft flesh over and over.

Back and forth she moved between the two perfect globes, covering them with her kisses, caressing them with her tongue, and taking soft passionate bites. There wasn't an inch of the star's skin that she left uncovered. All the while she was spurred on by repeated and loud encouragement from Sara.

"That's it, baby," Sara called out as she ran her fingers though Joey's short red hair, "Suck those tits, use your tongue right there. Oh yeah, that's it!"

Finally, reluctantly, Joey let the delicious treats slip from her mouth and moved further down Sara's body. Giving up that delight was only made palatable by the thought of the greater delicacy to come.

Her lips left a wet trail of kisses across Sara's smooth stomach, continuing across her waistline and down between her legs. A journey made easier as Sara lifted her legs and spread them far apart. An opening Joey was quick to fill.

Her eyes focused on the small mound of tightly trimmed blond hair; one kept that way because of some of the outfits she wore in films. Later on, Joey would learn that the actress actually preferred a large natural bush on a woman and had been delighted to find Joey's in that state.

Taking a moment to savor the anticipation of her prize, Joey took a deep breath, taking in the aroma of the thirty-three year old's arousal. It was an intoxicating scent, causing her to feel a little light-headed.

But not so light-headed as to cause more that a heartbeat's pause in her desire. Closing her eyes to concentrate on nothing else but the task at hand, or more specifically, at tongue, Joey reached out and tasted the exquisite fruit.

"Oh yes," Sara purred in satisfaction as she felt the wet softness move up and down the length of her pussy, surging deep into her inner reaches.

Joey moved her pulsating mouth closer as she sought out Sara's clit, flicking her tongue against it again and again. A touch that felt electric to both women.

After playing a while. she pressed her index finger within as well, pressing against the excited nub. Alternating between the two, she sent cascading waves of delight across the blonde's prone form. Waves which resounded upon themselves and increased in intensity with each stroke. The rhythm she quickly developed was as natural to her as the simple act of breathing.

"Oh God, yes," Sara yelled as she stretched out and enjoyed the erotic rush passing through her. "Lick my pussy, lick it deeper!"

A request Joey was more than happy to accede to as she redoubled her efforts. The physical manifestations of which were clearly evident in Sara as her tanned body began to thrash back and forth, propelled by the powerful delights gripping her.

"Harder," Sara yelled as she felt the surges within moving beyond her ability to control, "lick me harder! Fuck me with that wonderful tongue!"

Joey was giving Sara all that she could draw from deep within her, pushing the Hollywood star to the edge of climax. Who'd have ever thought, she told herself as her tongue and fingers pressed deep within Sara, that she would find herself making love to a woman like Sara Carter. No one was ever going to believe her. But at the moment, who the hell cared.

"AAAAAAAAHHHHH!" Sara cried out as the orgasm Joey had worked so hard to produce ripped through her body.

A climax that sent her body into even more violent spasms, centering around her pussy which reacted by flooding Joey's mouth with the sweetest of nectars. A bursting damn that made the younger woman think there was no end to it. She had never seen a woman come quite like this. It seemed like it went on forever, but in reality it was only less than a minute.

When it was all finally done, and Sara's trembling body came to rest, Joey lifted herself from between her legs and climbed up alongside Sara on the bed. Softly she kissed the still-quivering actress, savoring the press of her lips for what she now considered what might be the last time.

With their passions now spent, and the two of them lying side by side, Joey's mind began to wander and the reality of what had happened set it. Tonight had been wonderful, there was no question about that. Even if Sara hadn't been the object of countless fantasies, their lovemaking would still be something for her to remember forever.

But passion in the dark of the night and love in the light of dawn were two different things. There was no relationship here, just two horny women finding comfort in each other's arms. It was a fact she would do well to keep in mind during whatever happened next.

"Honey, I have to tell you," Sara said as she rolled over on the bed to face Joey, "I've been with some of the hottest women in Hollywood, and none of them have ever gotten me off like you just did."

Joey just smiled, thinking that Sara was saying what she thought the younger woman wanted to hear. Which of course was exactly what she did want to hear, even if she knew it was a lie.

"No, I'm not just saying it," Sara went on as she stroked the side of Joey's face. "You are a genuine find."

"Thank you," Joey finally said.

"I really wish I didn't have to go back to the West Coast on Monday," Sara added.

"Well I understand," Joey replied, thinking that Sara was just letting her down easy. "Besides I knew that whatever happened, it was only going to be this one night. Not that I don't think it was a fantastic night."

"You still don't believe me, do you?" Sara asked.

"No, I believe you," Joey answered. "You had a good time, so did I. I just have a hard time thinking that there was ever going to be anything more than just sex between us that's all."

"Well I'll have you know," Sara said, her voice taking on a slightly defensive tone, "that I'm not normally in the habit of sleeping with fans. I like you, I genuinely do. That we wound up where we are now was because I liked you, not just because I was horny or anything like that. Do you honestly believe that if all I wanted was a willing woman in my bed, that I wouldn't have a choice among the most beautiful women in this city?"

Joey had to admit she had a point. Maybe tonight had been more real that she had imagined.

"In fact, and I know I'm jumping ahead here, but what the hell," Sara went on. "What would you think of coming out to Hollywood with me and see where this all leads?"

"What?" a startled Joey asked.

"Well, you yourself said that I should have some sort of assistant," Sara explained. "I can't think of anyone that might fit the bill better."

"Me, your assistant?" a still astounded Joey repeated.

"Of course I should tell you that it's not as glamorous a job as it sounds," Sara smiled, "running errands, doing a lot of thankless little tasks."

"As opposed to stocking shelves at the drugstore," Joey quipped.

"Guess you have a point there," Sara laughed. "Still the pay is good, especially if you're on good terms with the boss lady. There might even be a few more interesting perks if you play your cards right."

Joey didn't need a definition as to what those perks might be. Still, as attractive as the sudden offer might be, she wasn't that enthused about the idea of being someone's professional gofer. Besides, something Sara had said at the restaurant now came back to haunt her.

"What you said earlier, about people sleeping with someone to get a part or a job," she said. "Well I want you to know that I never considered..."

"Baby," Sara cut her off, "If I thought that for a second we wouldn't be having this conversation."

That made Joey feel better.

"But the bottom line is, I really would like you to come back to L.A. with me," Sara said. "If not as my assistant, well then I have a lot of friends who'd be more than willing to give a bright young lady like you a job."

"That might be better," Joey said, realizing that she was actually considering the offer.

"So do you think you could put up with an old lady like me?" Sara laughed.

"Well, I don't know," Joey replied, now faking a tone of doubt. "Still, you do have nice boobs."

"Honey, I have great boobs," Sara shot back, a smile filling her face. Then, in a softer tone, she added, "Why don't you just think about it, okay?"

"You said you don't have to go back until Monday, right?" Joey asked, changing the subject.

"That's right."

"So what are you doing between now and then?" Joey asked.

"I was thinking that maybe I could use that time to maybe explain more of the benefits of being my assistant," Sara said, an impish gleam in her eyes.

With that, she leaned forward and kissed Joey once more. A kiss the young woman now knew would be far from the last. There would be plenty of time to think about the offer later on, Monday morning was, after all, far away. There was still plenty of time to play before then.

Life in the Big City

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Mon, 06 Oct 2008 00:57:00 +0000

From the time I was about ten, I noticed that there was something different about me but couldn't quite place it. I had had a few boyfriends but in reality, to me they were no more than friends and most of the time when I went out, the thought of having to put out for them was disgusting. I only really had one close friend that I could confide in almost anything but Emily's family had moved to Florida and when I was fifteen and we lost touch with each other. Growing up in the small town of Moberly, Missouri, there was not much to do but at the mature age of ten, Emily and I found plenty of girl things to get into. Over the years we had our first periods around the same time, we played practice kissing, skinny dipped at the pond together and eventually by the time we were thirteen or so, we discovered how to pleasure each other. Secretly, I had developed a crush for her but I never told her and I would never share those feelings with her or anyone else.

During high school, I noticed that I would check out and sometimes fantasize about some of the other girls in school. I didn't consider myself to a lesbian but I did secretly check out other girls. I would try and catch a glimpse of some of the prettiest ones when we were in the showers or at sleepovers. A couple of times when I'd be at a sleep over or when a friend stayed over at my house, I'd make sure I would steal a copy of Penthouse from my Dad's stash so that we could look at them, giggle at some of the pictures and get the conversation of talking sex started. I had a nice room with a twin-sized bed and whenever anyone stayed over, they would have to share my bed which was not unusual I guess and that's when I would break out the magazines. My secret plan was to see how excited the other girl would get. I would never let on that I even considered being with another girl. I guess I was more afraid that word would get out that Rose was a lezzy.

Sometimes during those sleepovers I would pretend to be asleep and position myself so that my night gown or oversized T-shirt that I often wore for bed rode up my waist enough so that my bare pussy or ass was exposed. Or I'd find ways that I could expose my bare breasts in such a way that it didn't look like I was doing it on purpose. I got off on teasing my sleep over friends and no one ever knew the better. Those high school days far gone now and all through college I pretty much worked my little part time job and dated only seldom.

After high school, I attend Columbia and got an undergraduate in business. I had finally found a job and was able to move out my parents place. Not that they were all bad or anything, just that I'm 22 and it was time to be on my own. I landed a job with an advertising firm and that would mean I had to move to Detroit Michigan. It was a far cry from Moberly Missouri. I guess you could say I was moving to the big city. I didn't have a boyfriend and my social life was practically zero so I was looking forward towards the move. I got settled in my entry-level advertising position at the agency and found that it was difficult to make friends around here. Most people commuted to work and after work most would want to get going home. I had a 40 minutes commute as well so by the time I got home, I wasn't in any mood to socialize anyway. I spent a lot of evenings and weekends alone.

So here I was in the big city. Tonight, instead of heading home I thought I'd drop in at the local bar, "The Dugout" and see what was going on. I didn't want to be alone tonight, since it was Friday night. I found out about this place from some of the girls at the office, they'd come here for lunch sometimes and I had gone with them on occasions. I noticed a familiar face at the dartboard and struggled to remember where I had seen her before. She came up to the bar and noticed me right off. "Rose Brooks?" she inquired. "Yes, that's me" I replied still racking my brain as to where I had seen her. "Remember me? I was in line with you when I was renewing my drivers license, Ann Andrews.' She reached out her hand to shake mine. "Yes of course, I remember now, I was changing my Missouri license to a Michigan one. Wow, that was about three months ago, I'm surprised you recognized me." I said. Well Rose you're not easy to forget, practically every guys' head in that place was turned including some of the woman." She said kidding around. "Oh, well thanks for the compliment but I'm not all that!" I said a little flattered. "Hey can I buy you a beer?" she asked. "Sure can" I replied in my mock Southern drawl.

Ann was meeting some friends for a few drinks after work before heading home but she had a call on her cell phone that no one could make it. She was about to leave when she recognized me and decided to come over and say hello. We had a few beers and tried to talk over the loud music coming from the jukebox. Hey have you eaten?" she asked. "No but I'm starved" I told her. "In that case I know a great little place in Greek Town that has the greatest salads and the most sinfully delicious desserts, how about if you join me, it'll be my treat". She said. I was pleased she invited me since I could use the company. I liked her and I had been enjoying her company from the first moment she came over to say hello.

We took a short ride on the people mover and got off in Greek Town. So there we were in a quaint little Greek restaurant, shuffled back in a cozy little corner, sharing each other's salads and huge desserts, sipping Greek coffees and talking as two new friends would when they were getting to know each other. Ann was a little on the wild side and really funny with some of her stories. She was older me, thirty she said, she was fun to be around and she was certainly very attractive. She worked as a Para legal downtown and as a result; she was dressed to the nines. She was defiantly a classy lady and she had certainly made an impression on this twenty two year old small town girl.

Ann had long black hair just past her shoulders. She was about 5'6", about two inches taller than me with her heels on. She was about the same weight as me maybe a little lighter. I weigh 125 lbs tops on a good day as I call them. She was wearing a dark blue business suit. The usual conservative looking jacket and skirt outfit that someone in her line of work would wear and she wore her tailored skirt just above her knees. High enough to get your attention but low enough to still look professional. To top it off, her nails were perfect and her white frilly blouse fit loosely under her jacket. She was a knock out by any standards but I was surprised that compared to me, she was flat as a board. I think I had little tits like hers when I was twelve. Not that it's that important but since I have a nice set of 36c's, I tend notice these things. My tits are my best assets. Apart from our breast size differences, I think we're about the same size and I was thinking how sharp I'd look in an outfit like hers at the office. Anyway, she seems to have plenty of confidence and charm. I admire that in a person. She told me that she had completed her masters three years ago and had landed the Para legal work.

During that time she had married and divorced not really knowing why she even married the guy in the first place. After the divorce she managed to save a few dollars for a down payment and bought a nice condo in a high-rise apartment complex overlooking the Detroit River and the city of Windsor in Canada across the river. In any event, she was single, attractive, had a good job. She was the sort of image I had for myself.

"I don't know" she sighed; I just haven't had the time or desire to date guys since my divorce. My hours at work are long and by the weekend, I'm burned out." She said. "I need to get out more," she added almost whimsically. Ever since my divorce, to be honest with you Rose; I've had bad taste in my mouth when it comes to guys. I'm thinking that most of them are assholes. Apart from work and the odd night out with the guys at the office, I usually just stay home." "How about you Rose? Do you have a boyfriend?" she asked. "Not right now." I answered. "Actually I haven't met anyone to hang out with yet since I've moved here." I told her. I told about Moberly and some things about past boyfriends and she looked genuenly interested in what I had to say. I was really enjoying our time together. "Holy smokes!" Ann said. "I need to get home and let Kramer out for his walk, I can't believe we've been here for almost three hours, where did the time go?"

"Kramer"? I asked, "Ya Kramer, that's my Great Dane, he's about the closest friend I have these days," she said. "Actually, now that I think of it, next to my Dad he's the only other male I've been able to depend on" she said kidding. "Well I guess I better be going" I told her, "I'm so sorry for keeping you this long" I said. "Hey no problem, it's only eight o'clock, if you like, why don't you come over and meet Kramer and we can watch a video. I'll get you back to your car later, what do you think"? She asked.

I was delighted and I think it showed it on my expression when I blurted out a resounding "Ok". Ann paid the check and I trailed behind her as we left that quaint little place. Walking behind her on our way out I caught myself stealing glances at Ann's ass. Old memories of fantasies gone by flashed through my mind and I quickly tried to change my thoughts. After all, this is the first friend I've met since I moved here, I don't want to blow it and have her think I'm weird or something..

We jumped back on the people mover and rode a couple of stops near her building. Within a few minutes, we were standing in front of two of the nice buildings, fairly new on the riverfront. She picked up her mail, we went up the elevator to her unit, and she slipped the key in the door. Of course Kramer was all over her barking and wagging his tail. He was a beautiful big black Dane. He liked me as I petted him and of course the first order of business was to get him out for a walk. We stopped by the corner video store on the way back to the apartment and Ann went in and selected Pretty Woman and another one that she told me was a surprise while I waited outside with Kramer on his leash.

Ann's apartment was decorated in contemporary black leather sofa and love seat, glass tables' abstract works of art, a big screen television set and an expensive stereo system. She was doing pretty well for herself, I hoped to be as comfortable as her in a couple of years. "Make yourself at home Rose" Ann said as she put away Kramer's leash. I'll make some popcorn get some drinks. How about some red wine?" she asked. "Sure" I said.

Ann came back with the drinks while Kramer settled himself down on the floor at my feet. "He really likes you" Ann said. "He's a very gentle dog isn't he" I commented while petting Kramer behind his ears. Ann handed me my drink and she settled down on the sofa next to me. "Well isn't this nice? "Ann said. "I never had a sister and now that we know each other a little better I think you're pretty cool." I was an only child so I never had a sister either, and I think you're pretty cool too." I told her. "It's settled then," she said, "lets be sisters!" With that we sipped of our wine and then Ann moved over to me and gave me a big hug. "There, it's official" she said.

The hug seemed innocent enough, sort of sisterly like but she seemed to linger the hug just a little longer than I would have thought, or did I just think it was longer than it really was. When she had moved closer to hug me, our thighs touched and rather awkwardly we managed to embrace so that I could feel her small breast on mine. For an instant I was surprised but secretly I enjoyed it. Ann moved away after our hug and now we were both sitting so that our thighs touched and I could smell her scent. "Cheers" she said as we raised and drank from our glasses again. "Easy sweetie, that's not grape juice you're drinking." I had downed a big gulp, "Opps! I forgot. I guess I'm a little thirsty." I said.

Ann slipped the video into the VCR; we ate popcorn and sipped wine for the next hour and half. Between the both of us, we went through two bottles of Merlot. I had gotten up to go pee a couple of times and I knew that I had had a few too many. Thank goodness it was Friday and I didn't have to work tomorrow. Around midnight I could see that Ann was about as wasted as I was because she walked right into the bathroom while I was peeing, laughing and giggling and she spilled her wine on my hair and the front of my t-shirt. "Oh shit!" she says "sorry" and with that she started to dry me off with a towel which just smeared it worst. "Don't worry about it," I said and I got up laughing as I pulled my pants up.

Ann sat down and started to go pee feeling awkward I went back to the living room. Ann was defiantly feeling no pain. She came back from the bathroom to flop down on the sofa beside me but tripped over my feet, got off balance and landed on me instead. My right hand grabbed her left breast in an effort to break her fall and she fell on my lap with her face on my neck and her right hand on my chest. We were both laughing so hard that we just lay there for a few minutes trying to catch our breath. I realized that her hand was on my breast and that I was holding Ann in a close embrace. "Is it time for another sisterly hug again?" Ann asked. "I think so," I said. With that Ann held me closer, she let her hand remain on my breast and she nibbled on my neck.

"Listen Rose, I don't think you should drive home tonight, you're a little wasted." Ann whispered in my ear." "You can stay here tonight and we'll get your car in the morning." She said. "I think that's a good idea, never drink and drive." I slurred, all the while I was secretly enjoying her warm slim body against mine. My secret pleasant moment was interrupted when Kramer tried to get up on the sofa with us, thinking it was time to play.

Kramer got up on his hind legs and licked both our faces, then he nestled his snout against my sensitive and already wet crotch. He pushed his snout all the way up my hiked up skirt and at first I was a little startled but then I relaxed and he began to sniff Ann's crotch. "Watch out for Kramer, she said kidding, "he's like any other guy, he loves pussy and he has the tongue to do it with!" Ann said as we both looked and laughed hysterically at Kramer. Then out of the blue, Ann asked, "Have you ever had your pussy licked?" I was a little taken by surprise, I hesitated then replied, "well yes once or twice I guess" Still on top of me, Ann looked at me and asked, "by a guy? The truth was that I had only been licked once by a guy and I didn't want to tell her that Emily and me had licked each other for over a year but she didn't need to know that. She sensed a little aprehension and I answered, "yes of course by a guy" "You don't know what you're missing sweetie. Girls can not live on cock alone." Little did she know just how little of cock I don't get!

I thought.

Ann shifted off of me slowly commenting how comfortable she was laying on top of me. "Your tits make a perfect pillow, I'm so jealous" she pouted and then looked down at her own little breasts saying "maybe one day they'll grow up to be big and busty too. "I like them just the way they are. I think you're a very sexy lady." I said to her to my surprise. I knew the wine was allowing me to say what I really wanted to say. "Do you really think so? She asked, "Yes I really mean that" I told her. "Hey we better get that stain off of your blouse before it dries, let me soak it" she said while unbuttoning my top. I untucked my blouse and helped her take it off. I'm not sure whether I looked to eager or I realized that the wine stain was going to ruin my blouse if we didn't do something about it, in any event there I was in my bra wearing only my skirt and stocking feet. "I wish I was as big breasted as you" she commented. Let me try your bra on." She asked. "You're kidding right?" I said. "No way" "Ah come on, let me try it on, I'll stuff it, then we'll see how nice I could look!" Ann said.

With a frown on expression on her face, undid her blouse and took it off. Now she was standing just inches away with only her bra, skirt and panties on. "There" she said, "now you won't feel too bad, we have our tops off." Ann was right, she was practically flat but to me she was very sexy. "Hey we better pre soak your bra as well." She said as I looked down and noticed the wine stain had gone right through. "Do you have something I can wear Ann?" I asked her nervously. "Well since you're staying the night you might as well come on back to the bedroom and we can pick something out." I followed Ann back to her room and looked at her wide array of under wear and clothes. I picked a nice pair of satin pjamas but I was a little unsure as to where to change. Ann began to strip down and get into her pjamas and that opened the door for me to go ahead and strip. I faced away from her but she her naked through the dresser mirror. She turned and saw me as well and commented how beautiful I looked. I told her I told her that I thought she was pretty attractive looking as well.

I could feel my pussy heating up and knew that we would end up in bed together. I was really hot for her. It had been a few years since I was fifteen with Emily but those old desires were back in full force. "So, you can crash on the sofa and have back problems or worst still, have Kramer pounce on you all night or you can crash in here" she said. Her bed was a large king size bed and it surly looked much more comfortable than the sofa but then again, if I slept in here I did she mean she would take the sofa or stay in here with me. I was hoping that she meant to stay so I replied "I'll crash in here if you don't mind."

"I was hoping you'd say that" she purred, and walked up to me wearing only her panties and put her arms around my neck. She was inches away from my face and she kissed me gently on the lips. "Are you sure you made the right decision?" she whispered. "Yes, yes I believe I did." I confirmed to her.

By now my thoughts were on making love to this woman. I only ever did anything with Emily, not an experienced older woman. I wanted it to happen and I was ready. I didn't need to make the first move, she had already done that. All I had to do was make it happen. God I wanted her and I was ready.

Ann proceeded to kiss me and pull me close to her and my legs felt weak and limp. Her tongue probed to enter my mouth and her hands moved to feel my 36 C size breasts. What she lacked in breast size certainly was made up in talent and expertise. "You've done this before haven't you Ann?" I asked. "Yes, a few times." "Oh Ann" I moaned "please don't stop." Ann moved her tongue deep in my mouth and pressed her top naked body into mine. "God I had never felt this way before." I told her. "Only a woman can understand how to love another woman." She told me. My legs were weakening from under me and I was so horny.

Ann was a gentle aggressor as she walked me to the bed. "Are you sure you want to do this?" she asked. "Yes, yes, more than anything in the world right now, yes please make me cum." I begged her. Ann stripped off her panties and I did the same. We kissed and licked each and every inch we could of each other's needing bodies. I didn't know what to do but nature did take it's course. I pushed my fingers into her hot wet pussy and she did the same to me. God I wanted her deep inside me. I wanted something deep inside me as I thrashed on the bed ready to cum any moment. I was on fire as Ann was working every inch of my hot flesh with her fingers and mouth. I couldn't hold on any longer, I exploded in wonderment as every living organ in my body climaxed then subsided. I was laughing uncontrollably since I had never experienced anything like this before. Ann had the look of a predator after catching her prey and she knew I had willingly and fully submitted to her.

I held Ann tightly as if she might get up and leave me. Ann moved down my body to lick my tummy and belly button. She moved her tongue down to my wet and tender pussy and began to suck on it. "Ahh I moaned with pleasure. I had never been eaten before and this was more than I could ever imagine. "Just lay there and relax sweetie." Ann said. "Just stretch out and relax. Your sister is going to make you feel sooooo goood." I was in a lustful daze, I felt so relaxed, weak, and vulnerable.

My pussy was being lapped up sending shivers of pleasure each time her tongue made a pass up my slit. Ann's hands were caressing my breasts and her lips were planted firmly on mine. What? I thought if her lips are on mine, oh my God who's licking me? Oh my God Kramer! I though. I was too close to the edge to worry about that. God Kramer was good! His tongue was long, smooth as silk and moved slow and deliberate. I arched my body to have all of him in me as my dam holding back my love juices exploded and flooded my pussy as fast as Kramer could lap it up. Ann shifted her body so that her pussy was squatted just inches away from my mouth. I tried to reach her pussy with my tongue but she wouldn't allow me the satisfaction to return the pleasure just yet.

Ann slapped me gently on the ass and motioned for me to switch positions. "Are you ok with all of this so far Rose?" she asked in a concerned tone of voice. "Oh yes Ann, God yes I've never been better." I whispered. Ann laid on her back with her small but sweet tits facing me. I began to do to her what she had done to me. I loved the taste of her small breasts as I sucked one of them taking it all in my mouth. I had breasts like that when I was thirteen I though as my mind flashed back. I licked Ann's body as I slid down to her pussy and for the first time I too could taste a woman's love hole. I knelt down at the foot of the bed licking Ann's pussy like I had been a pro. Ann was squirming in lust and I wanted to give her all I could, throwing all of my concentration and energy into it.

Suddenly I felt pleasure and pressure on ass. God Kramer get away I was thinking to myself not wanting to release my tongue grip on Ann's pussy. "Ahh" I screamed, "Kramer!" he was into me. Kramer found my pussy and with his heavy paws on my shoulders, he thrust his shaft deep into my pussy. I screamed with both pleasure and apprehension. He was huge and I loved him deep inside me. Ann was thrashing wildly under my mouth and me, well I was so hot in lust I blacked out and collapsed on the carpeted floor with Kramer still inside me. I awoke with Ann cradling me in her arms and kissing me on my face and forehead. "I must have blacked out?" I heard myself say. "Just for a few minutes sweetie" Ann said.

"We have had us one hell of a drunken party little sister!." An overwhelming feeling of guilt overcame me as thought about what had just happened with Kramer and I began to cry uncontrollably. "Here now Rose, relax honey it's ok" Ann held consoled me. "It's all right Rose, there now my sweet, " she said. "I feel so guilty, not because we had sex together, no that was wonderful, but because I did it with Kramer. The odd thing is that I loved it." I told her while holding back tears. "I'm sorry Rose, I was going to stop him but I didn't. I knew you'd enjoy it and by tomorrow it will be no big deal. I felt the same way the very first time Kramer fucked me but now it's no big deal." "You mean you fuck Kramer regularly?" I asked astonished at hearing this. "Yes why not, he's a great fuck and you don't have to put up with the head games some of these guys play." she explained. I thought about it for a few moments and really, it made a lot of sense I reasoned. We got up off the floor, jumped into bed and curled up into each other's arms and fell asleep. I had a feeling that this was the start of great relationship.

More Mother's Milk

noreply@blogger.com (Unknown) — Thu, 02 Oct 2008 23:28:00 +0000

Hi, I'm Marie, a nurse clinician. That's one who practices clinical medicine.

I'm also a lesbian who simply loves mothers milk.

Well sometimes it is a little scary because it can be so easy working in my field. I mean, let's face it, what other job can you say, "let me take a look at your nipples" and not get a funny look, or slapped.

It simply has become a matter of paying special attention, and doing some follow up work to the Mom's I find particularly attractive.

Having been interested in women for a long time now I kind of get a feel as to whether or not there is a chance of any "extra" activities, and fun.

I recently got a call from a woman who delivered about 3 months ago, and who was complaining of soreness and what she thought was overproduction. I made some suggestions and even offered to come to her place to do an examination.

She said that would be great and an appointment was set. Well when I arrived I could tell right away it was going to be an interesting and fun "house call".

She arrived at the door and you couldn't even tell that she had just had a baby. She had a black, tight short skirt, that was so attractive, and the fact that she was breastfeeding was clearly visible from the two wet spots that proudly showed through her gray tank top.

We sat on the couch and I immediately began questioning her with routine stuff to discover the problem. I moved next to her and calmly put my hands on her chest as I continued with my questions.

She was rock hard on both sides. She said the baby had eaten just over an hour ago and was now napping. I asked if she had a pump and she said she did but she was not sure if it was working properly. She brought the pump out and I proceeded to see if I could get her drained.

It was working but the milk did not come out as fast as it should have. I asked her if the baby drew milk at a faster rate. She said it felt about the same. I asked if her husband had offered his "milk draining" services and she laughed and commented how they had not resumed normal sexual activity.

My mind was racing as I thought, well I will, if you give me half a chance.

I continued talking while the pump slowly worked her right side and I began massaging her left nipple and rubbing the whole breast. I kept doing a lot of talking to keep her mind off of the fact that I was rubbing her sweet breast. I kept calm and used a very clinical tone. She let out a few heavy breaths and appeared to be enjoying the sensations. I told her that sometimes babies are not strong enough to suck the milk and create a free enough flow. I continued my massage and asked her if she would mind if I tried to get her breast to flow.

Before she had time to think about it, I leaned toward her and slowly began to open my mouth. I looked into her eyes as my mouth inched to her nipple and she made no attempt to stop me so I went for it. I put my mouth fully around her nipple and began a strong steady suck. I was immediately greeted by a rush of sweet nectar. I continued using long powerful pressure and she gushed into my waiting mouth.

I was careful at this point to not make it too sexual and simply enjoyed the fact that I was sucking her nipple. I gently massaged her with my hand and I felt her breast begin to soften slightly. I regrettably pulled away and suggested we pull the pump off of the other one and I could continue my current method. She suddenly seemed embarrassed and I thought it was over.

I put my arms around her and assured her that as long as she was comfortable that I did not mind. I also commented on how she had to be drained.

She relaxed and I softly leaned towards her and gently kissed her on the lips. I continued and I suddenly became aware of the wetness between my legs and how beautiful she really was. I wanted to run my fingers over my pussy so bad but I had to take it easy.

I sucked for a few more minutes and told her that I needed to rest and that we should switch sides. I decided that facing her was way too much work so I seductively sat on the couch and leaned back and gave her a one finger "come here".

She came towards me and I had her face and straddle me. I knew her body weight on top of me would give me the pressure I needed to have the orgasm that I couldn't wait for anymore. Within seconds of getting her other nipple in my mouth and pulling her tightly towards me I felt my body begin to shudder. It was one of those orgasms that is more relief than actual mind-blowing. I didn't care. I tried to control my bucking and I concentrated on my milking duties.

She asked if I was okay and actually said "easy" one time. I could no longer maintain the charade of it "not being sexual". I pulled away from her breast and leaned back and she immediately leaned to me and we kissed long and hard. She began grinding herself on top of me and I met each thrust with thrusts to match her rhythm. My hands reached for her beautiful ass, as I cupped her ass cheeks with my hands, I suggested we retire to the bedroom. With her nodding yes, I knew it was going to be a fun day afterall.